《Little Ett's Villainous Son》 Prologue This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, events, and incidents are the products of the author''s imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or events is purely coincidental. Warning¡ªWarning¡ªWarning Beware of grammatical errors and typographical errors. Editing is still moving. Read at your own risk. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Life''s enigmas. For one, these tiny, small porcelain hands belong to a child. She has long viridian hair that reaches her knees, and her outfit resembles a noble. It was bejeweled with golden threads on the hems of her dress, creating a delicate design that curved around her neck. She did not see people use it whenever they went out on an outing. A cosplay, then? If she remembered correctly, she hadn''t attended any cosplay event in the past few years. The little girl felt a stickiness on her tiny hands and realized it was smeared with blood. The throbbing headache that had been dormant for a year suddenly seemed to amplify this moment. Aiya, it tempted her to jump into this river and die. The pain was so intense it felt like a fiery blade slicing through her. Her thoughts traversed the unknown, vacillating between life and death. With each coughing fit, she felt her head grow lighter as she coughs more blood. Her brows furrowed in a knot, sweating as her already snowy face became ashen. After a while, the small child paused. Her coughing fit gradually receded. She stared dazedly at her dress and the ground beneath her, frowning while covering her mouth with her other hand, trying to soothe herself. "Th-the these forceful coughing fits should be enough." But alas, she must have overdone it as she vomited again; this time, it was paired with her nose bleeding. Her body trembled as she stumbled down, looking at her reflection on the river, trying to wipe the blood that dripped from both her nose and lips. "Dear, oh dear." So, this isn''t truly ''her'', huh? The little girl''s knees shook as she forced her gaze away and dragged her limp body beneath the towering canopies of trees. "I-I''m on a deathbed, not just weak i-in constitution." The author should have described it in hyperbole. Underneath the Hian Tree, the little girl sat heaving and gasping for air. Alright, let''s remain calm. We''ve read novels tagged in this kind of genre already. Calm down. The little girl tried to control her heavy breaths as she closed her eyes, trying hard to concentrate. One thing was for sure: there were no memories inside this body. "A novel." This is the other issue, she realized after looking at her reflection in the river ¡ª especially these lifeless viridian eyes of a child she knew. Well, fictionally speaking, she knew this ''child.'' At least, she remembered she had read of this before, although not much, but it''s better since she knows her ending. Her name is Ett. To make it complete, her whole name is Etterellia Vonworgh Carala Beirre Lei Adiand, the Empress Dowager of the Adiand Empire. The mother of the current Emperor, Guren Vonworgh Carala Beirre Lei Adiand. What a long name plastered together. "Hah." Ett, the child she is now, is bound to suffer and die by her son. Haha. Amazing. This woman, uh, girl, had a brain filled with schemes but was physically weak. The master of strategy covered behind countless thick canopies of darkness overlooking the citadel and had caused the Seven Stars Countries, known to be undisputed, to fall into chaos because of her. If there is something that they have a striking commonality with, it is their treatment of children. They need to improve at taking care of kids. Both were also the only children in their families. It''s as if she kept her features, like the novel character Ett. Besides her signature imperial hair and eyes with the same colour reflected on the water, her face was still the same as when she was a young child on Earth. However, it''s much more stunning, like an in-game character enhanced to the peak. After calming down, Ett didn''t move forward but stayed. "There''s no possibility of returning when you just came to this foreign place. Typical cliche." Ett closed her eyes and lay on the ground. She felt so much pain and fatigue as her tofu body was ready to be pinched into nothing. Just like that, she rested, not caring what would happen to her. Her body can''t move; she''s too exhausted. "When will he come?" Soon enough, as if they had heard her complaint, she could have seen someone approaching her. A hirsute man with a sagacious atmosphere surrounding him, dressed in a butler''s uniform, only to stop and bow down to her. "Greetings to Her Grace, the Matron, the Empire''s Majestic Eclipse." "Butler." It was not the villain. That signature Gandalf look. It''s just that hair was tied in the back, as was his beard. A butler with a former background becoming a Commander in the previous Emperor''s time. And someone who sacrificed himself for the plot. "My Lady." A low and percipient voice that seems to know she''s awake and dares to approach her in her resting place. Butler Xiwen, while maintaining his bow, opened his mouth, saying, "The Emperor understands your pain; hence, he wishes for his mother to keep herself alive and healthy the most to proceed." What would the novel Ett say? I don''t know! Either shut up or¡­or act¡­ ah whatever. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "A moment." Ett uttered and closed her eyes. It''s like this: The escaping was the story''s beginning; however, it was not the entrada of the FL and the beginning of the lovey-dovey ML and his FL. It''s just a random flashback to tell the readers how horrible the Imperial Family do their deed. Ett despaired, seeing how she turned back to being a child and tried to cross the border across the river. She was humiliated that she was just like her son, even less, a powerless, small girl. The heavy blow of her change had crumbled her mental fortress. "Ugh." Let''s not think more about it; her head is aching really bad. Ett slowly stood leaning on the tree, gradually trying to maintain her balance. "May I be of any aid to you, Your Grace?" She shook her head. It''s alright not to be carried. I can manage. "Lead." "Understood." Ett was secretly thankful that Butler Xiwen slowed down his pace for her. When Ett mysteriously becomes a little girl, she is on the verge of madness. If not for the mighty waves of emotion that trigger her illness, coughing blood until she faints and ''she'' enters, then the Ett in the novel would surely be one step away from making the beginning of the arc come true. Her son would rescue her after discovering the six months of an oddity on the other side, and how these barbarians could be victorious in planning when, before, they were just lowly people with no strategist. After her son, the Emperor, made sure whoever saw her died, the Ett in the novel successfully returned, and she never escaped again. However, the heart even grew worse. Ett searched for ways to turn herself back from her previous mature appearance, staining her aisle with blood. It was a fiction that even if she had ninety-nine per cent of dying with a sliver of life left, Ett still lived. "We are near the entrance, Your Grace." Ett lifted her head, seeing the walls too tall for her to see the end, which was a distance away. The palace entrance gave her an unprecedented feeling of Elysium. From the outside, but perhaps a dystopian Alyssum for those who belong in the palace, or so she thought. An opposite of the brilliance of any empire she had ever read and watched. Indeed, the Imperial Castle is majestic, with towers and watchmen that keep intruders away. As they entered the alternate gate known by a few people, Ett spotted a viridian hair. The little Emperor was talking to what seemed to be his advisor with a severe expression unbefitting an eleven-year-old child. If she didn''t know any better, she would have assumed Guren was a regressor, a transmigrator, and not a once-in-a-millennium genius. "It seems His Majesty is busy as of the moment." "Mm." Indeed, he is. Guren, that was his name. Ett''s son''s name. When he was three, he had the most renowned and skilled teacher, his passing grandfather, who only had one daughter¡ªher. The former Emperor said he would die happy if he found a successful ruler. For the subsequent years, Guren was the most distinguished person in the empire, and the other countries heard of his talent and ingenuity. Come to think of it, Ett was never interested in handling the throne; she never wanted it. She''s a schemer through and through but never a ruler in skin and bone. Guren only returned two years ago when the previous Emperor, his grandfather, died and took the throne. It was a year ago when Ett became a child. As if sensing Ett''s stare, her son Guren stared back at her, the final boss. She felt complicated and appreciative of seeing the villain in person. He was not cute but got his own rizz. "Good guy." Look at that. Guren, with viridian hair, was just like the verdant vines and possessed eyes that mirrored the tranquil depths of an unmoving lake devoid of any gleam that might illuminate a typical gaze from an average child. His snow-white complexion was akin to freshly fallen snow upon the moonlit fields, and with each stride that he took, he walked with the regal grace of a monarch; it gave a commanding reverence and authority as though the very essence of imperial majesty had taken in his noble bearing bone deep. Indeed, there was no love in his eyes, just plain indifference. Something Adiand rulers are known for. Their staring contest was cut off as he turned to the man he was conversing with. And cut, proceed to the next scene. "Shall we head to your chamber, Your Grace?" Butler Xiwen asked. "Alright." Now, she met the villain of the story. Ett examined her tiny hands. She could accept that she turned into a little girl like Detective Conan; Ett also knows well that this boy could amaze Isaac Newton and Albert Einstein with his IQ, which doesn''t need to be measured. However, as a mother, no, this girl looked like Lolita, like a five-year-old, even if her body was that of an approximately nine-year-old child. It''s exceptionally vexing! Homie looks like a 13-year-old, even if he''s genuinely eleven years old, for goodness'' sake. We must pretend to be with brains, even if it''s fried and crisp. Let''s cheat and stick to it as much as possible. Change? Hehe. For what? Fate? My desire is a little small. Death, sure. I was supposed to sleep for eternity anyway. Huh, yeah¡­wait. No. Death? What was I doing on Earth back then? Brain fog is working its way again. Tch. Chapter 1: RIP Few chosen maids were outside Ett''s chamber, and no one had entered her room after she returned. Only one maid would open the door thrice to give her a meal until it became twice a day. Well, that was what she suggested. Unless there are times she would feel hungry. "At least I''m not mistreated like the other ancestors." Which is good, less acting. Ett stared blankly at a piece of paper in front of her. Documents. Piles and piles of documents. She felt the urge to put it away for a bit. After surveying the sizable list of duties needed, Ett wished she had her laptop, where her Excel software would save her more time and other tools that could be used in organizing all of the contents of these papers. "I can see my future." The days of being an upgraded office employee: Royal worker. This week, Ett ignored all the work she should do. She just stayed silently contemplating and lazing around in an excuse she was resting. Philosophical thoughts run through her mind. Of course, she knows she can''t be idle this long and does her duties as the only remaining relative of the current ruling leader of the empire. Hehe, those who hate them must be having a chilling time to kill them since they are just two people remaining. Well, if her identity is revealed. Yet, what could she do? "I miss my masterpieces." Although this place has a wealth of thousands and millions of pounds, she still prefers her modern life. Just a freelancer, having her own time but most of the time being overworked and, most of the time, broke. Life is hard being a modern independent woman, but she is alone, living in her own rent, enjoying and suffering while reading her sort of entertainment, and somehow has her own subjective peace that others might not understand, and that''s enough for her. That''s her home where she belongs, with all her library of books and OC-inspired drawings shut from most of the world''s entertainment. The story depicted that Ett had been severely injured and unconscious when she arrived at ''that'' place. The word ''disgraced'' that the author uses for Ett when she comes to that place is contextualized as quite elusive; who knows what kind of ''disgrace'' the novel Ett encountered? "Where is the emperor?" Ett asked casually. "Answering the Empress Dowager, we last saw the emperor in his study room with Butler Xiwen." "How long?" "About two hours ago." "Two hours ago¡­" In the novel, this Guren was much more workaholic than the ML; whenever the female lead visited him, it should be by appointment only. When they met by ''chance,'' they would talk a little; seeing them in a long time was rare. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Guren was in his mid-20s when those scenes happened. For a child to experience an adult''s work as extensive as ruling an empire with few people to assist him¡­ ha. Does she even have the right to think about how unfairness when she''s also part of his suffering? "Empress Dowager, your requested dessert and tea are here." "Place it on the table and leave." "Yes." Observing the maid''s graceful bearing that comes and goes, her wondering thoughts only came back when her chamber door closed. Ett nervously chewed her inner cheek, the smell of the night infused with the distant familiarity of the place she was looking at. Should she go back and try it again? Is there a sleeping pill at this time so she can keep it after going to that place? Would that be considered fainting? But what if the waves are stronger? How about escaping through the night and continuing the story where it was based without her? At least she knows how the story will revolve. And whatever disgrace that is, she could still do it. After all, she could take advantage of sliver of lines. "I don''t even know how to treat a child or how much more to care for him." Watching and looking at them at arm''s length is the usual setting whenever she meets a kid. Similarly, in the novel, Ett has a complicated relationship with Guren. Besides, she was waiting for something to happen right now. Well, she was expecting something to occur. Is there any plot armour? "A novel once said: ''The silence was deafening.''" There is none of it these days. As the villain''s mother and villainess, no one knows of her existence unless the people in this palace shut their mouths. While the citizens only know that the late Emperor had only one daughter, it is known that she died of childbirth. Regarding Guren''s father, they all knew, even if it was suspicion, that he might have been killed because of his deep love for his daughter. Ett sneered. "The great thing is you witness that scumbag''s death, Ett." Ett''s father, the old Emperor, passed away knowing how ethereal his daughter was and could send nations to crumble with her features. So, he locked her like a princess from a Disney movie. In the story, the twisted Emperor even went to the point where he caused temporary blindness when Guren''s father and Ett copulated. It''s not because he was precious to her, but just an object like a rare gem that should be kept inside his treasury. Yes, there was even a time when he locked his daughter in his treasury! Ett doesn''t want to think further and grabs a mirror to stare at the living disaster called Ett. Her beauty was not cute; it was heaven-defying. Indeed, just like in the novel, only one glance and almost all of them would fall under her feet. Unless they have a strong mentality or are brainwashed like the servants, then they, on some levels, are not affected. Just by looking at her features, Ett feels like she could forever fall in love with herself. "Fantastic. Now, what should I do?" This little face had a son older than her current physical age. What a cumbersome plot. "Gah, at least make him younger than me. Why does it have to be like this? It''s not cute at all." Enough. She should stop mopping around and do what she could do. First, she must find a man to help her solve her height problem. Ett groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. "He won''t appear until it''s later in the story." Not even attempted, yet the result was a failure. Ha! No way, Sherlock, she will find that man as early as possible. The earlier, the better, and she will get into her son''s smooth sailing ruling the day the male lead destroys the Adiand Empire. Even if she is not the Ett in the book, they share something about treating children. If that happens, It will repeat itself, and then she''ll die at his hands, Guren dies from the male lead''s hand, and a new empire is born. The end of a new beginning. "¡­" Yeah, it should be like that. Why should Ett concern herself with this novel? Complicated emotions would arise, and it would be too taxing. No buddie. Nuh-uh. I''m too selfish to do that. Chapter 2: Starting to Plan Clang. ¡°¡­¡± Ett silently picked up her fork. Currently, she is facing her ''son'', and she''s dining with him. What did she say again? Not to meet this villain, right? How ironic. She wants to go back; why was she even invited to dine? Is this a regular meeting? Really, novels omit what authors thought were mundane things. "How are you, Empress Dowager?" See, how shameful? The kid asks first about her mother''s well-being rather than the mother herself. Ett gently dabbed the tablecloth on her lips, imitating something she had watched in a medieval movie. "Well met, and how do you fare?" Thee? Oops, should she first say thank you for asking before saying you? Guren''s spoon paused halfway before eating again, and Ett was too preoccupied with what to say next, not noticing the slight change in his son''s movement. Even the servants and the Butler Xiwen, who was attending both of them, hitch a breath. "I''m faring well." And there goes another awkwardness. Applause. Applause. "I see." Ett wants to be out as soon as possible. Graceful as she could be in gobbling her food and sipping her wine, no, ahem, it changed due to her little body. Crystal-clear water passed by her lips and entered her mouth. It was fantastic, relieving her of her turbulent thoughts. What should I say? I would gracefully declare that I have concluded my meal? I have concluded my repast? I have finished dining? Ett slowly stood up. "Finished." Yeah, whatever, let''s just speak less. "Let me escort you, Your Grace." Butler Xiwen offered with his hand for Ett to take. Ett shook her head. "I''m tired and do not need your assistance anymore." Yes, serve him faithfully now and not me. You get what I''m saying right? As Ett slid down her chair, she muttered mentally that her request, more like a demand, wouldn''t be questioned by Guren. Ugh, the chair is too tall. Somebody needs to remember to give her a footstool to step on. "Then I will retire first." "This¡­understood, Your Grace." Butler Xiwen finally conceded, seeing the indifferent side stare of Ett, who exited the door. When she was far away, Ett lightly exhaled a sigh of relief. To think Butler Xiwen didn''t pursue it when he was stubborn is truly a success. If anything changes again, it is now declared that Xiwen is her son''s Butler. Come to think of it, was it normal for Guren to stay silent? Even so, it''s a good thing for now. Although it may sound suspicious when Guren hears her as if she is monitoring him, it doesn''t matter to her. Besides, Butler Xiwen will be more capable of helping Guren, especially in the future. The best thing is to lessen the number of people who want to mend the relationship between the two. Care? Hehe. "Right, there''s one more thing." Ett clasped the small flute in her pocket. The well-known Akorita flute can summon the bird, which was loved by the readers. An animal that''s been with her, helping Ett through the shadows. The lyrebird was the only supporter with her until she died. Somehow, her pace became faster, as if she was excited about something going in her chamber''s direction. *** As soon as she left the dining room triumphant, Ett didn''t know her son still hadn''t eaten after her response. The cold temperature in the dining area has become stale; Guren slowly puts down his spoon. His plate was half empty compared to his mother, who cleaned her plate, ready to run as if a deer was prepared to be caught by prey and needed to escape hastily. "It seems the Dowager has forsaken you." Guren uttered, a cold and mature tone unbefitting an eleven-year-old child. "In serving Your Majesty, I find immeasurable privilege and duty." Xiwen responded, his composure unwavering despite the sharpness of Guren''s words. "Something changed." Guren could sense it. As a perceptive child who could sense someone''s thoughts and feelings beyond the norm, he figured something happened before she returned home after failing to escape this lair. "Look for any anomaly that may have stemmed in her absence." Xiwen bowed, "Understood, Your Majesty." "She even replied to me. Odd." The Dowager would never reply to or ask him back again, even if it might be pleasantry and formality¡­ or out of whim. Unless this is part of her scheme? But what of it? Although the Dowager is now a child younger than him, her mind is still the same. "Keep watching." Guren muttered. This time, Xiwen didn''t reply; he knew he was talking to his guards lurking near him. Meanwhile, Ett blows the flute. A slightly pitchy tone scratches people''s throats, unnerving anyone who hears it. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Ugh, I''m sorry. I don''t know how to use this." A second sooner, a lyrebird showed itself landing on the window. Compared to the lyrebird on earth, this one can fly with wider wings; it tilted its head, looking at her from left to right as if inquiring about something. "Eru." Ett genuinely smiled, patting its back. Eru, this was the bird that was with her until the end. An intelligent cute little thing that could mimic whoever it listens to. "Ett." It spoke. "Small Ett." Ett chuckled, taking Eru in as she closed the window. "Yes, cough, ugh, yes, I''m small Ett." Eru seemed happy hearing this as it snuggled closer to her. "Have you been well?" Eru nodded. "I. Tell you." "Oh?" Now that''s fast. Where did the previous Ett order Eru to go again? Ah yes, the Ostenian Duchy. "Go on." "Move. Kill Guren. Tomorrow. Midnight. Fire. Assassins. Gateway." Ett hummed and continued to pet Eru as she put her down on her massive bed, taking the green grapes Eru liked to eat. "Okay, then you should eat and sleep first." Somehow, Ett wants to tell this bird the truth, maybe because it was on an impulse or because of its loyalty to the actual owner in the novel. It''s also good to know if she can be loyal to her, too. If not, then there''s nothing she can do about it. Trust and loyalty are weapons in this novel that hold little to no sentimentality. "Do you know me?" Yeah, now she''s talking like crazy. Eru cocked her little head. "Not. Ett. You." Yes? "You. Not. Her." "You mean the Ett you know before is not me? " Ett''s lips twitched as Eru nodded. "Are you sure?" An article on Google said that animals are more sensitive than humans. Then there''s no point lying with an intelligent bird like her. "Yes." "Then would you still stay with me?" Eru pecked on the green grapes on her palm. "Ett." She was silent. As an overthinker, the ''Ett'' made her think of many possible meanings, but she shook her head. "You''re master, Ett," she paused. "She loves and dotes on you until the end more than her son. You were the most precious one to her. Even the day she died, she mourned for your death more than anybody." Even when the original Ett was near the last of her breath, seeing Eru''s death, she showed a sad expression, and a tear slid down her cheeks. It was a scene that made Guren, who only knows how indifferent her mother was, hollowly laugh. Guren thought he was less than a bird, no, a much lower being than a maggot. When the author shared Guren''s feelings, even if it was just a glimpse of his emotions, she felt sympathy for him. Who knows, the villain had hoped even the tiniest bit, even if he denied it in all his life, but right at the critical moment, there''s a sliver of hope, of something called expectation, even just a tinnie little bit in his heart to see what expression his mother would look at him other than her coldness and indifference. Burdensome. Thinking about it, she asked Eru, "What do you think about Guren?" "Your son." That''s a reflexive response; you''re correct. "What else?" "You. Near. Don''t like. Unhappy." "Why?" Eru was silent momentarily, pecking the green grapes before glancing at her and biting again, enjoying her food. "Did she say that?" "Yes." Ett frowned, "What else?" Was Ett jealous of his son? But for what? Is it his freedom to roam around? To be known as the youngest emperor ruling the Adiand Empire, no, the entire empire known in all the lands? That shouldn''t be the case, right? Truthfully, they are different, but as a reader, they both suffered, and Guren was never truly free. "Did she tell you why she felt that way?" "No. Just. Looks. Moon." Looking at the moon? If she does that, would she find the answers, too? "It doesn''t seem feasible for me to do that." Ha, what a pain in the stem cells. This mother-and-son relationship is too complex. Now that she''s here, she desires to maintain this life of living ignominiously while seeming to be the cunning Dowager in the shadows to avoid detection, a downgraded and slightly revised version but still on the line of the novel. If she delves deeper, she might discover the solution. But wouldn''t that have a butterfly effect? Ett isn''t sure if she can handle the severity of the result. Let''s be subjected to fate while changing the manner of death. But maybe an alternative plan can be made. "Wait a minute." If she left early and given that the Butler has more knowledge of caring for Guren, won''t that suffice? Besides, she won''t go to that starting point where she would be disgraced. Maybe roam in a minor kingdom for more chances of opportunity. There are funds to stack, identity¡­well, as long as we have the money, she''ll figure out the next step! Yes, that''s it. The escape route is mentioned in different novels, with 99 per cent of going back. The one per cent without a guarantee that it will work. Let''s¡­ Let''s see if it works. If not, then at least we tried! Ett made up her mind to look around her room. She walked to her drawer. There was a small secret compartment just below where she hid her emergency money. Ah, no, the real Ett. "Eru, let''s escape together. You know where the secret passage that even the emperor doesn''t know, right?" She must have looked dumb saying this. "Yes." Good. "But first, let''s help my son." "Why. Order." Ett shook her head. "I''ll do it myself." "Why." Eru repeated her words, the bird''s coal eyes twinkling brightly. "I¡­I don''t know." Maybe the real Ett in the novel wants to do it¡ªwho knows? Being different doesn''t mean she honestly doesn''t care about Ett''s son. The real Ett grew up locked in her tower like Rapunzel; she didn''t have anyone around her to show her much affection. "Eru, always stay with me, alright?" Eru pecked and nodded. "Right." Picture 1.1 Hey bud(dy), I''m inserting the picture of Ett and Guren for now. Other characters I don''t know. Do know these pictures are not mine. They are Ai-generated images. Blame me for not drawing my own OC. I''m not talented, nor do I have the patience to become a skilled artist and can only look from afar then still be a continuous learne--okay, let''s stop this yadda yadda. Comment me if any of these pictures belong to an artist so I can take them down or credit them to the original owner. Lovelots, LazyPariah PS: The color of their eyes and hair may be in a different shade of viridian or even darker, turning green or golden. Just think it¡¯s all viridian eyes and hair. The pictures here may not be entirely accurate, but this is an additional reference. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Here is Guren when he was little, isn''t he cute? (Although it''s Ai you get what I mean.) Now this is his mother Ett when she was also the same age as him: This is the start of the story where we are the readers, not when Ett was the reader. Ett of Chapter 1: The current Guren: (You guys are not supposed to smile to keep that charm of yours. AKLSFJAJFLSDK. Anyway.) That''s all for now, hope it adds to your imagination. Chapter 3: Greetings "Phew." Nice and neat, Ett is done with her packing. Just a small bag with her undergarments, and most were pieces of jewelry and money. She only had an ordinary dress to spare if something went out of the way. Ett looked at the sky, and it was closely turning to midnight. Indeed, they would be here. "System? System." Where are thou, my golden finger? My legendary cheat, I''m waiting online. I beseech thee. "..." Ett had never heard the crickets as loudly as it is now. Yeah, she really doesn''t have a System like any other ancestors. How sad. She isn''t part of that group. What a life. This was her last attempt to call whoever abiotic thing it is, but oh well. Next! Where was she again? Oh. Right. The maids wouldn''t come unless you rang the bell, and when she did, they all looked down, not meeting her eyes even though they were permitted to do so. The servants would send her meals on time and fast. The food wasn''t stipulated as she had expected, as it looked like she was an abandoned Dowager forwarded to the cold palace. Oh yeah, they ''are'' the Cold Palace themselves. Ett briefly talked with one of the two maids who were directly serving her. So far, she learned that these two maids, old enough to be called grandma, had been with her since she was a child. It was a quick and terse reply whenever she asked; they mostly stayed silent. After they bathed and prepped her like a good ol'' shitzu, the two maids bowed and exited. Ett feels a slight pity for seeing the old nannies work for her. They should retire and have Medcera Part A and Part B or Medicade. Well, that''s fine. When she escapes, these elders won''t have to care for her anymore. No, they might die when she isn''t found out¡ª a straight shortcut to their resting place. "Istandar." As she looked at the map, it was befitting enough that she could hide in this place. The destination had been located, but going through that place would take her months. Much so that the features making her an Adiand Empire royalty shouldn''t be disclosed. Ett frowned. Right, she should make a scene first in her chamber. Ett nearly forgot about it and trotted back to her room. She turned to Eru, "Tell Xiwen there will be assassins too." "Yes." Telling Xiwen is just an additional backup plan to prolong her escapade. You see, this event would cause Guren to have an injury, causing him to have a hard time wielding a sword as he was injured through this encounter. This should have happened when Ett returned from being swept away from the river. Now it''s really speeding up following the Side story''s plotline. More so, if it happens, Guren needs to swallow a pill to nullify the pain if he wants to swing his sword extensively, even to the point of being extreme. No one knows this but the readers, as he had it deeply covered. Maybe if he could wield any weapon and there was no flaw in swinging his sword, his death wouldn''t come faster than what was written for him. ¡°Hahaha, what am I thinking?¡± That guy doesn''t want to live anymore but feels it''s better to die in someone''s hand than kill himself. As she stared at the wide window, waiting for Eru to arrive in her chamber, she intentionally unlocked the window for the assassin to come and messed with the bed and some papers that were regular documents scattered around. Intelligence? Bah! They would all be killed. Ett was sure of that. She also made sure that some were crumpled. Ett''s extra stashed money and coins hidden in her secret drawer were opened while some fell on the royal carpet. "I think this is enough." Something falling or glass breaking can be done without falling or glass breaking. "Done." Eru returned. "Okay." Opening the door and letting it halfway close, Ett followed Eru, who is currently her navigator. They walked in a rushed but silent manner, going to another hallway. It was in the Emperor''s Wing. A place where you pass by the paintings of all the old Emperors, the first Emperor being the closest near the Emperor''s bedroom and the farthest being the current. Ett stared at the current ruler of the Empire. When the crowned prince became the Emperor, the Royal Painter would immediately draw them. As of now, the person in the picture is a nine-year-old Guren. He was sitting on the Imperial Throne with Adiand''s signature indifferent expression. Just staring at it yet, still evoking a powerful aura of a ruler as if he were alive, staring back at you like a pest. The painter did an excellent job attaining similarity with modern realism. That person must have been sweating buckets as he painted Guren. After glancing at Guren''s portrait, Ett hurriedly runs to the end of the hallway a hundred meters away from Guren''s chamber. This was the seventh ruler of the Empire. In the novel, he is the only one with his wife and son in the portrait of the emperors. His child''s eyes and hair were the same Veridian colour in all pure-blood royalties. There were no smiles on their faces, just plain without any warmth. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Even her blonde mother is no exception. All three of them were sitting, his son in the middle, holding a horse toy in his hand, the Emperor holding a sceptre while the Empress sat regally, poised and unbending with nothing in her head, silently clasping her hand the top hand where her ring has been situated. The background made Ett feel eerie. There''s nothing but darkness, yet the more she stares at it, the more it becomes as if there is a human-shaped skull on the background covered in darker values by the painter. Her neck hurts from craning too much. She looked down at their shoes as if they were stepping on something unknown. Above all, she stared at the boy holding the toy. It may be crazy for her to say this, but the painter entirely made it detailed how the boy has the toy tightly. There''s a thin vein popping out as he clasps his toy. "Tragic." This painter had drawn them too much, revealing their story. Well, all Adiand royalties are pitiful. Dragging a chair, Ett struggled as her feet dangled on nothingness, pulling herself up with all her might and panting before she could stand up on the chair. She tried reaching for the boy''s horse toy but could only get his foot. It was just like a while ago as she tip-toed, yet she could not reach it. "Boy, was the painting too tall for me." Eru just stared at her, rolling his eyes. Ett huffed, "Help me up. Peck that boy''s horse toy or push it with your fe--claws." Whatever you call it. "Alright." "Thanks." "Welcome." Huh. This bird has manners. Who would have thought Ett had taught this bird well? Such a darling. They heard something slide on the other side before it turned silent. Carefully, Ett pushed the painting only to realize the texture, "Just¡­." As expected, there was no wall anymore. Jumping down from the chair, Ett went to the side of the portrait''s frame. A gush of air passed her, and darkness entered her sight. Putting the frame back, Ett continued going to the Emperor''s chamber. If she jumped into that empty darkness, she''d surely land on the cobblestone on the other side. "Let''s leave it here." Eru just flapped her wings, landing on her tiny shoulder. Ett was feeling another vomit after a long while. She coughed on her handkerchief. Coughing to her is like breathing. There''s no way she can avoid it, physically avoiding it. Mentally, she''ll think of other thoughts lest she feels too stressed. After arriving in the first portrait, Ett breathed in relief. So strenuous! Is it like this because she always stayed in her chamber? Oh, exercise, I don''t want to exercise. I''m in energy-saving mode. "It should be here." Ett mumbled, glancing at the red porcelain vase. It was where the assassin hid before jumping off when Guren opened the door. The assassin inside this vase sprang up, used powder as a trick, tried to attack him, and chased him to this door, thinking it was the final blow. Good thing Xiwen, her ex-butler, saved Guren. However, it was too late to mend his injury. "Nod or shake your head if you want to say anything, okay?" Ett whispered to Eru, who cocked its head. "Don''t let the guards know." Eru nodded. Ett took out her pouch. Inside, it reveals the powder she made without the servants noticing. Something that she got while looking through Ett''s cabinet. "Go ahead, buddy, pour that little powder inside that vase." The vase was as big as a human person. "Take this." After it was done, Eru locked his beak on a breakable container; it was small as a thumb and light enough to carry for a few minutes. "Stay at the top, that part when the black-masked person slips in the vase, then throw this quickly. You know that painting, right? Knock three times, and I''ll open it for you." Nod. "Be careful." Eru nodded one last time. Ett grabbed her bag; she could already sense the danger approaching. This was always born within her. Ett can''t believe she had this instinct even when she came here. The powder is unscented and does not cause harm; however, once the oil is used, it would cause an explosion. Hakkan oil. It was mainly used for smelting, but who would have thought it had materials with trinitrotoluene and was accidentally discovered by the female lead when she visited a blacksmith. This world is weird. "Anyway, it''s advantageous, cough." Going inside the painting, Ett waited, holding a lamp in her hand. Ett looked at the ground, the same as the novel described. A lever on the far edge could also close the exit so no one from the other side could enter unless they knew this. The Adiand Empire''s crumbling was called The Blood-Matted Perished Veridian Arc as it was the end of Adiand''s royal bloodline, creating a new ruler and an empire in which Adiand was only history. Tak. Tak. Tak. They''re here. They''re here, Ett silently thought. Indeed, soon enough, she heard an explosion as she heard something crash. Ett hid, peeking as she heard the resonating footsteps of what soldiers might be passing by the painting. True enough, Ett saw Xiwen running at the front, wearing a worried expression. Closing the painting, Ett patiently waited for Eru to come. The disturbance would be Eru''s cover, distracting them from seeing her moving away. She remained to stare at the dancing flame of the lamp. It should be enough time for Eru to escape. Yes, let''s just wait for a bit. Tap. Tap. Tap. It''s Eru! She always does that whenever Ett closes the window. One pause from the first, two delays, the second Tak, and no break on the last. "Eru¡­Hm?" Ett''s eyes widened slightly, regaining her usual expression. ¡°Guren. Wants. Come.¡± On Guren''s right palm, Eru was pecking his favourite green grapes. "¡­Oh." This traitor¡­ how quick are you to sell me out? You were easily bribed! "Good evening, mother." Right, she didn''t ''specifically'' tell Eru to avoid being noticed by Guren. Haha. Fudge. Chapter 4: Thoughts Ett swallowed hard despite having little to no saliva to swallow. In her head, she was thinking about how to ground this little bird for being easily bribed. How did Guren even discover Eru''s favourite food when they can only see each other from afar in the novel? Did he see Ett giving treats to Eru somewhere and thought it was Eru''s favourite by chance? Was this also changed when she got here? Son of a gun. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. "Eru, come here." She ignored him. Yet she did slightly glance at his right arm enough to know the setting that happened in the novel had been avoided. If something like that happens again, she can''t do anything about it. Just a tiny change; surely, it won''t have any domino effect? "Mother, are you running away again?" Yes, son. I am running away and stopping with that mother''s call; it gives me goosebumps. ¡°¡­¡± "The outside is the most dangerous. Mother should think twice." Haven''t you known that the most dangerous place is also the safest? Ett was about to ignore the child again when Xiwen came running, bowing in the lowest bow in their custom, a silent plead for her. Yet Ett looked at Xiwen rather plainly. "You will only care for His Majesty." "Don''t be like that, mother." The disgusting sarcasm is dripping ever so thick. " Didn''t you send him to spy on me? Perhaps, is it to leave this damned cage we all live in?" No comment. "Your Majesty¡­" "Silence." "Mother." Mother, that word again. Ett felt instant chills hearing it. She could pull the lever, and this would all be done, but she could not move on her spot. Her heart beats fast as if she were watching a thriller movie. It''s far from thrilling! Calm. Ett, girl, you need to keep calm. This time, she did not avoid Guren''s gaze and looked straight at him with dead eyes, even though the light from behind could not let her see his expression. Still, Ett was sure it was ice cold. Although she''s sure Guren won''t hurt her, this kid''s aura gets on her nerves. Her thoughts and visual image flew back to what the novel depicts him¡ªa vile, monstrous beast. Out of the blue, Eru''s croaky voice said, "Ett. Ett. He saw. Me. He. Saw. Me." ¡°¡­¡± I don''t want to hear anything from you right now. I¡­ Something snaps in my head. What was I supposed to say? Just his presence seems overwhelming to me. Why? Why are you still staring at me? Girl, be calm. Control. Control. Ett can''t help but breathe deeply, overwhelmed by a vast, tall tower. His shadow and piercing gaze held a sense of foreboding, stifling her breath as her discomfort increased with every second she attempted to calm her heart. She doesn''t like this feeling. Something is wro¡ª Cough! The familiar feeling in her throat rose through her mouth as blood splattered on her handkerchief. Ah? Was my body affected this badly by his presence as well? "Your Grace!" Xiwen frowned. He, of all people, knows most about Ett''s coughing fits. In other circumstances, it is due to triggering her emotions. "I beseech Your Majesty to arrange for the Dowager to have a physician." But Guren was silent. He just stared at her mother with an unreadable gaze. Ett just wants to get out. She can''t face Guren that pleasingly. She adjusted well in this place; however, facing him, even though he is a child, makes him uncomfortable. Something is weird. Is Guren thinking she''s just faking it? There''s also no way he is stopping her because he''s worried about her leaving him. It''s more probable to say he doesn''t want her usefulness wasted. This is not good. Ett fails at a staring contest when she can''t see his eyes. Looking at Xiwen, her scapegoat, Ett uttered, "Y-You''re secretly helping, cough, him. What are you doing n-now?" I''m sorry for gaslighting you. "You think I don''t know you are loyal to him more than me?" "Your Grace¡­" Ett turned back to Guren. Do you want to be like your grandfather, locking me up, huh? Ett swallowed those words. It seemed too harsh to say to a young lad who had suffered as she was in this palace just for an act; however, as if knowing, Guren cocked his head to the side. The light gave way as she saw him mockingly smirk. Urk. She swallowed the blood that was about to burst out of her mouth. "Mother shouldn''t blame the butler." ¡°¡­¡± "More so, why use is it to go outside when they''re all coming for your throat?" Huh? What should she use outside? "You are physically useless except for your head." Now that hurts. It''s true, but to speak it out loud¡­ Ett looked away and muttered, underestimating the villain beyond the sensitivity norm. "I better die in a different place." "You''re speaking to me." Ett pursed her lips and didn''t answer him. Of course, she knows what he means. This empire and the palace belong to him like his second skin. Wherever she goes, even if it''s a conquered land and she becomes a vassal, it will always be her resting place as long as it belongs to the Adiand Empire. Still, she wanted to try¡­ Ett didn''t think more and pulled the lever. Let her be hopeful and stupid for once. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Ett backed away. Her hands moved to the lever yet stumbled. "That!" Her back fell on the cold ground; Ett used her arms to lessen the fall, only to grit her teeth at the pain she felt. Too much! It feels like her arm was peeled with a butcher knife. The sensitivity is too great! Coug-hmmp. Hold it. Don''t say a word. Hold your tongue, Ett. Agh, my eyes are becoming blurry. "Empress Dowager, dear mother¡­" The culprit, Guren drawled, coming in front of her, caging her in his arms as he leaned down. The angle was enough for the light to seep through, making sure they saw each other, mirroring themselves in each other''s eyes. Guren''s strength is too muscular for a child; Ett is inherently weak, and the pressure makes her more helpless. Panic rushed through her as she held the lump in her throat, trying to swallow it down as blood dripped on the side of her lips. The scary feeling lingered in Ett''s heart as Guren''s towering gaze made her feel utterly suppressed, additionally calling her mother. She isn''t his mother. Never will be. This time, Ett realized this crazy kid had already blackened to an unimaginable extent. Guren smiled at her like a crazy psycho manifesting the thought in her mind, chaining her with his vice grip hands. Uncaring at her morbid expression. Aiya, what a painful hold! "Stay here and help me rule. I''ll repay you by finding the person who did this to you." I don''t even care about that now! Move away! "L-Let go." "You can only be free here." Just let me go already¡­ Ett looked away. Guren had a point; despite that, she couldn''t bear to see and be gripped tightly by this¡­this child! The impact is too much. It makes her rattled. She doesn''t want to deal with a dangerous kid! She hasn''t even become a royal employee or an intern yet! Whereas Guren won''t let her go, the people watching looked stoic. She can''t ask them for help. It was only Butler Xiwen who looked worried and seemed to be out of his wits. Yet what can this man do? They are at His Majesty''s behest. Guren snaked his hand on the back of her neck, and with his fingers, he forced Ett to look at him. It was simply showing his dominance to her. "Mother." The way he says mother makes Ett sick. She, in all her life, had never felt this chained and overwhelmed by suppression. She doesn''t like this feeling. Ett bit her inner cheek, controlling her surging yet inexplicable emotions contorting her already pale face. Before Ett could even raise her trembling hand to push him away, the lump of blood she was suppressing the moment she felt trapped couldn''t be prevented anymore and stained Guren''s night clothes. Her whole body trembled. It looks like she has been holding back more than she could. "C-Cold." Her body softened, and her vision turned dark. "Bvstard. Ett. Feel pain. Pain." Eru uttered, flying down beside Ett as blood still slid down the edge of her mouth. She looks like she is dead with her pale stature unless you come closer to hear her faint breath, which takes time to listen. "I''ll let the Imperial Cook make you my dinner." "You. Can''t. Ett. Ett." "You Majesty¡­" Xiwen attempted to speak. "Carry her to her chamber and bring the Royal physician." "Yes!" Xiwen immediately bolted, rushing to get the physician. It is so haste to drag the physician here as it''s dangerous to carry Ett. "Take care of all the corpses." "Yes, You''re Majesty." The royal knights returned to clean the assassins, but there were no survivors to interrogate. "You killed. Them. You." "Are you going to tell mother?" He asked Eru, who flapped his wings, cuddling next to Ett. "Hmp." Years ago, when Guren came back here, the Empress Dowager, who should have greeted him, only said one thing, ''Don''t stain my eyes.'' A contradiction to what had just happened. He did stain her eyes by letting her vomit her blood. Well, that''s normal. It always happens since she regularly coughs blood. "I don''t care if you tell her." Eru said nothing, just glancing at him blankly before turning to Ett. Guiren sat next to Ett, staring at her mother expressionlessly. In his experiences, it is only this day, this night, that he was close to the Empress Dowager. Taking the lamp closer to her mother''s face, Guren closely examined her. An expression he always has whenever seeing the carcasses of his dead men on the battlefield. Should he burn a part of the Empress Dowager''s face? His thoughts darkened, tilting the tip of the lamp, staring at her Ett with his inconceivable thoughts. Right, didn''t she say she wanted to die in a place she didn''t live through her entire life? Would that be enough for a mausoleum underneath the Adiand''s royal tomb with a body entirely of candle wax? "Mother should rethink where to be buried." Guren whispered, retracting the hand that held the lamp. He put it back on the ground, still looking at the deathly figure of her so-called mother. Looking closely, the blood on her lips to her neck and some were even stuck on her hair, a glaring contrast with Adiand''s deathly snowy skin. Guren didn''t move. He just sat there on the cold cobblestone, staring at Ett with an unfathomable expression. "Your Majesty! Your¡­ the side of your shoulder has a deep gash; it''s bleeding profusely!" Xiwen uttered worriedly the moment he came back with the physician behind him. "Oh." Guren moved his shoulder. It''s not painful enough. "It''s bleeding profusely! The doctor, thank goodness he is here." "Treat the Dowager first." "Understood." "Go." "Then, once the physician is done, he will come to treat you." If Guren''s blood didn''t soak his clothes, Xiwen was sure he would just casually enter his chamber, take a bath, wipe all the blood off, wrap it in a simple gauge, change clothes, and get back to sleep. "Then? What are you standing for?" "Yes, Your Majesty." Butler Xiwen carefully carried Ett in his arms and cutly nodded at Guren before walking away. A pitiful child and a miserable mother. Both don''t even know how to be a family, unable to express their love for one another. Xiwen sighed, having one last glance at the boy in the painting who was holding a horse toy. Their detachment from their family is simply saddening. Chapter 5: Bit "Huk!" "Awake." Eru flew beside her. What was that dream? Her hands went to her chest. The feeling of a gaping hole still couldn''t be dissipated in her mind. It was horrible. Someone just ripped her heart out and pushed it into her mouth before everything in her sight sank into the abyss. Ett''s hands trembled. "Ett. Good. Morning." Cough. Cough. Cough. Cough. Cough. "Ha. Wh-What a g-good mo-morni--cough!" Sheesh. What''s so good about the morning? Her blood stained her bedsheets again. Cough. Cough! Control. Control. Eru reprimanded herself, gently squeezing her blanket and pulling it to cover her body. "Yes¡­" She rang the bell. Sooner, someone knocked. "Mistress?" "Come¡­cough-" In. Ett''s voice just went faint. The two maids bowed, waiting for her order. "How long have I been asleep." "About three weeks, Mistress." Amazing. It''s true that whenever Ett fainted in the novel, she would rest not three days but three weeks, not one day but one month. Would it turn one month a year and a year a decade? How much inspiration from Sleeping Beauty is this? Anyway, in a goodish way, she should be able to know her conversion from now on. "The doctor will come soon." Like always, whenever she fainted, the doctor would come. Ett wonders if the physician is tired of taking care of her. All he tells her is to pacify her emotions. She had never honestly looked at every one of them in the eye, nor did she care about them. That''s how we see mobs, right? Would it change if she did it now? As they guided her to her bathing area, Ett was as silent as she could, gazing at nothingness as she thought about what had occurred three weeks ago. Yes, it was the time that she wanted to flee or she''d get killed, like in the novel, but never did Guren tear her heart out and make her eat it. He stabs her heart. That was how it was. ¡°Budalla, ergelak, scemu, loll, stupide, bl?d, g¨°rach.¡± Ett wants to bash her head, repeatedly muttering a mantra with the same meaning. She should have stuck to her first intention. Why should she do it like what she had read in any other novels and try a trashy escape? Useless head, she was too reckless for her own good. If she needs to act like Ett, then she shouldn''t be this careless and unprepared, and if Ett wanted to find who''ll help her get back into her physical state, then there should be a credible cover to mask that. What was she doing escaping when she could be more in danger outside because of her bloodline? Her mind turned to dung for a moment. Yeah, in some way, Guren had helped her. "Taking care of your body is of utmost importance, and it is essential for you to not be exhausted." "Yes." Really, she was impulsive in escaping that way. Never again. After another ''gentle'' advice from the physician, he went away. "Bring me to my other chamber." Ett usually went to only two chambers: her room and study room. If she''s not there, she''s at the library. A monotonous and predictable existence. It''s not bad. Ett''s life on earth was much more predictable than this. Wait, should she say ''systematic''? What a barf. "Understood." There were papers neatly organized on top of her table. Books were stacked on each side of the walls, dark crimson curtains, carpet, and even her chair. Honestly, this office room was dull, and the guest had no seat. It''s too plain to be called a simple minimalist working place. Well, it''s not like they would be bold enough to visit and directly report to her. At least when she was in her modern room, she had many more things. How good would it be to have her newly gained gaming chair, her PC with a freshly brought monitor, and those RGB lights and new gaming headsets with excellent bass? Ah, right, she missed typing on her keyboard, feeling each key whenever her fingers glide, and clicking her mouse whenever she''s playing her favourite game, fufu. Come to think of it, they are more expensive than her clothes. The second is her shoes. "You may leave." "Yes." Once the door was closed, she took some thick books and placed them on her chair and a stool to step on. She did not forget to put a cloth on top of the book. "Gomen, Book-chan." ¡°¡­¡± As she sat on the chair, the edge of the desk could only align on her neck. ¡°¡­¡± Ett added more books to her seat. "Ah, much better." The woefulness of a small child. "Howee~." Looking at the papers, she smiled. Thankfully, she can read it. "Ostenian Duchy." Reading through the information, Ett pursed her lips. The Imperial Faction is the top of all the aristocratic nobles who are not on the side of the Emperor. They gathered young aristocratic heirs in their gatherings and talked about politics and other means to take advantage of the Adiand Empire. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. They know that Guren is young and still possesses extreme talent; however, he is still as feeble as a lamb in front of adults. He demonstrated his capabilities, surpassing his peers in wisdom. Nevertheless, a child is but a child. Besides, he isn''t as much of a tyrant as he was at the novel''s beginning. Ett was also bewildered and confused about this part. Doesn''t it seem like he is more reticent in this timeline¡­? If she remembered correctly, he still had some 10% interest in his mother''s doing. To top that, when he was nine, Guren was only seen at the coronation four years ago. They can never speak to the Emperor as the Advisor is the only one allowed to talk to him directly. A bridge between all the aristocrats and the Emperor. Officials¡­ hmm. It was vaguely described. The only one who had more chance to talk with the Advisor was Ostenian Duchy. Ett tries to recall the name of that person¡­ She had seen him when she came with Butler Xiwen on the first day. However, the way the pillars covered his face was not clear, except for the insignia that was shown and his clothes. That guy always has a mask. "Won''t this be the first celebration in four years?" The day that Ett could see many people from far away and watch them with calculation. After all, watching doves and hawks mingling and clashing together from afar is an excellent way to assess them. "Wait." Doesn''t that mean before the Ett in the novel disappeared? She had this on her table and at the topmost part of it. "Then it was delayed." And now it has resumed just like scheduled. Ett rubbed her forehead, feeling the threads tangled once she began acting like the real Ett. "You really won''t let me re--cough." Seriously. "Eru, play or sleep?" Play is getting back to gathering information or sleep, literally, rest. Eru swallowed the whole piece of the green grapes, bobbing on his throat as he opened and closed his mouth. "Grapes." "Yes, if you can wait, I''ll get as much as you like." "Play." "Alright. You''ll go tomorrow to Ostenian Duchy." "Northwest." He uttered, cocking his head in the window in the northwest direction. Ett smiled, "You memorized well." "I''m. Smart." "Yes, yes. Very smart. Ett is so happy to have you." "Me too." Ett chuckled. This lyrebird has an ego. "Don''t die." "You. Too." Me too? That''s cute. *** Jushen Empire Arkada, Capital of Jushen Empire The men ventured into the subterranean tunnel beneath the city''s hidden passage, filling the air with an ominous rhythm. Clad in dark capes that billowed behind them, their heavy boots struck the water purposefully. Concealed behind an unassuming wall, a hidden door became apparent after the group leader pushed a particular stone on it, granting them passage into the clandestine area. Their figures were cloaked in shadow as the glint of swords nestled at their belts. "Sire, welcome back," greeted a young man in his early twenties, his demeanour exuding a scholarly elegance as he welcomed them with a respectful nod. "Please, come in," he added, gesturing graciously towards the interior of the chamber. The man who leads the cloaked men seated on chair the table has many stacked papers organized in different categories. Removing his cloak, his chestnut hair was tied into a simple bun, and a chiselled face with sharp brown eyes and an aquiline nose was revealed. His thin lips made a small smile as he skimmed the papers on his table. The man''s baritone voice emerged like a gentle breeze, its tones imbued with a warmth different from the room''s dimness, "Well done. How many nobles and scholars this time?" The young man replied, "As we aimed for lower nobles, there are three other barons, two viscounts and somehow an heir to a dukedom. Five nobles and our scholars in Jushen academies are starting to get few. Ten of them are already missing. We''ve found two of them nearly on the verge of death while one is already dead." "I see." "Even so, it did not affect the main plan. As you commanded, the scholars recognized as teachers who had the privilege to attend any noble''s balls in their free time made good impressions. Our men marked waterways, caves, and tunnels. Mr. Grandall has been promoted as the academy''s librarian." The man''s eyes narrowed, "And the previous librarian?" The young man sinisterly smiled, "She died from bandits as she was travelling to her hometown." "That''s good to hear." The man''s eyes raised his hand, and one of the men behind him moved forward. He revealed a bottle the liquid was dyed with an indigo hue, its size the height of a man''s hand. "This is called Lily poison. It''s odourless and cannot be examined by mere silver spoon or anything else unless there is a poison master, which rarely exists in this empire." Another person wearing a cloak dragged a wooden crate; as it was opened, velvet red powder was revealed. "This is a newly made opium called Nan powder. If mixed with salt and sugar, it will be addicting. Surely, the nobles would like this. Be careful and mix it with any food. It would be a different matter if mixed with another powder with explosive properties. Take it." "Understood, sir; I''ll make sure once it''s been spread in the empire, it will not cause you any inconveniences. Our chefs will also try the right dosage before selling it to the market." The man nodded satisfactorily, "If you have questions, you can send the pigeon or ask one of my men. I''ll be in and out of this empire as usual." He patted the young man''s shoulder. "Rest assured, it won''t take long, and our Majesty will order us to purge them all." "Indeed, Sire. I''ll see through this to the very end." The young man swore, bowing lowly. "I''ll entrust you with that matter then." Taking the essential papers on the desk, the man covered himself with his hood again and turned to leave. "Let''s find the missing scholars." "Yes, Sire." The cloaked men behind him uttered in unison. Chapter 6: Peeking "Your Ladyship, you are indeed right." ¡°¡­¡± Didn''t I say how Butler Xiwen knows Ett like a grandpa would to his granddaughter? Keh. But I forgot it in a momentary slip that there was one more. The one who actively works in the dark, and he is the one who''s talking to her right now. Charming guy with deep sea-green eyes, curly silver hair, a Greek nose, a sharp jawline, and this praline skin that is hard to find in this empire. This is definitely him. The Adviser of whom is Akan Rumeli, who is also involved with most of Ett''s scheme. Haha. My dear. He was Ett''s advisor and trusted confidant. The things that Eru can''t do would fall on his shoulders. This guy''s presence in the novel is conspicuous until the latter part. Previously, he went on a long trip to the other empire as per Ett''s instruction, but who would have thought as soon as he returned, he would be met by a small child, and that is, to some unimaginable extent, Her Ladyship the Empress Dowager, Ett. After Ett had given a brief explanation, Akan finally understood what had happened, and the Emperor announced a banquet. "Give me." This timing is about right. Akan, with a gentle expression and a binocular on his right eye, placed a sizable stack of documents on Ett''s desk and declared, "These are all the details I have collected from the Larak Empire." His tone was deadly serious while still smiling like a fox. "It appears that they will attend the banquet being held by the Emperor four years after their initial encounter. This caused my hastened return to the palace." "When?" "Fortnight, Your Ladyship." Akan responded, "The visitors will be given a guest room in the palace upon their arrival, staying for three days before the event''s commencement and leaving one day after its end. Since the Emperor wouldn''t meet them. The advisers can only entertain their thoughts for a while." They may think you are also Guren''s Adviser because they didn''t know another royal existed in the shadows. "How do you think we should address this, Your Ladyship?" "What do you think?" Ett probed, remembering something from the novel. You see, the person in front of Ett would betray the empire and help the male lead by declaring treason, as he valued profit and benefits more than everything else. Even in the end, he didn''t blink when Guren, the last of the Adiand royalty, died and became the Adviser of the male lead. Everything''s fucked up in this novel, and that''s not all. "Whatever Your Ladyship thinks, this subject obeys." Hah. How loyal. "Are there any other matters to discuss?" "Butler Xiwen told me that the Emperor said you can either come or not." Meaning she can watch from far away. "I see." It was well-known to everyone living in this palace how she tends to have a secluded life, meeting the one that needs to be met. For those who are not, she would just watch them from afar and below. But if she does, then something is going on in her mind. Either another calculation or a whim of extreme boredom. "Who would be the representative of the Larak Empire?" "The 3rd Prince Bishon and his 2nd Command Alatair ." "Leave me be first." Akan paused before bowing. "As you wish, Your Ladyship. I shall be present as soon as you request me." "Mhmmm." Hearing him saying ''Her Ladyship'' always makes her uncomfortable, like a slithering snake passing through her body. As the door shut, Ett sipped her water; the physician took the wine she always liked when he saw her drinking it leisurely. Ugh, the doctor should have scheduled days! He returned an hour ago because he forgot to say something, coincidentally seeing her sipping her wine. It''s even 100% grape wine, with no alcohol added. Absurd! Well, it sucks that there''s no phone to do jazz. Let me have Nutella, then! But this place doesn''t have a cocoa plantation for chocolate. Sad life. Ehem. She shouldn''t think about something else when it''s far from what''s being discussed now. ¡°Larak Empire¡¯s 3rd Prince and 2nd in Command Alatair and the Ostenian Duchy.¡± These were the two startups for her schemes after returning to this empire. First, she made a move with the Larak''s 3rd Prince, but there was no 2nd in command in the story. Is it an equal exchange when she prevented Guren from injuring his arms? "Weak body that still schemes while spluttering blood. Isn''t she feeling stressed, wracking her brain occasionally?" Others would already yell at her to die already. Why did she even continue living? Seriously, author¡­ This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "I''ll think of it as planning an event in my previous company." The difference between the novel Ett and her is that she can see the bigger picture and make plans and strategies when she types all, ehem, writes them all down. In the novel, Ett would do it all in her mind, whirling and cracking her brain until she coughs up blood if she finds an idea that she considers marvellous with the best measure. No, dearie, Ett won''t have that kind of additional coughing soon. Want me to faint again? What she needs the most now is a clean paper to draft her plans; besides, she doesn''t need much pretending when she''s alone. "Now, which scene should I involve myself in?" Ett mumbled, her eyes having an unknown spark. She felt like solving a puzzle game. Come to think of it, was I killed? What happened before it? "Hahhh." Let''s not think further. The time will come when that memory pops up. *** "Your Ladyship?" But there was no answer. Akan repeated before slowly opening the door to Ett''s study room. He had been standing here ever since he left Ett''s room, with excuses whenever he went to the bathroom and had to call out a servant to take his place before returning and being like a guard more than an adviser. "Please pardon my intrusion, Your Ladyship. You''re serva--oh." Ett was already fast asleep. Looking at her childish face, which looked a bit tired, even holding a pen in her hand while neatly stacked papers were on the side, Akan was amused. He curiously read the content on the top part, and his lips broke into a grin. Let''s reiterate that he tried to read it. Yet the words written were not of any language that he had known. He had learned almost all, except some minority groups, in their writing and language. But Akan had a hunch that this writing won''t be found anywhere. "Your Ladyship is truly impeccable. Even though her height degraded to this extent, she still has interesting tricks." "Kindly forgive this servant for carrying your royal body. I''ll be taking you to your chamber." Akan said, gently putting her in his arms as if reminded of old memories of when he came here and the first time he saw her. "You''ve worked hard, Your Ladyship." Putting Ett back in her bed, he slowly closed the door. "Hup!" After making sure Akan went away, Ett immediately sat up. "That was uncalled for." Why was he even there? As a light sleeper, when she heard the door open, she was already awake and pretended to sleep. That rascal even read what she had done. Did he know she already woke up? "Ah, I can''t sleep anymore." It''s still nighttime. What could she do? Crawling out of her bed, Ett opened the window, looking outside. The stars lit up the night sky with their glimmer while the moon radiated a brilliant light. For the first time in these days, she felt relief. The chilly morning breeze was quite cool to her skin. Yes, this sense of weather is what she likes the most. The wintry sensation. "Sniff." Maybe not. "Beautiful." But it''s still better than always seeing what''s inside this dark place. Ett closed her eyes, smiling slightly, not minding how the breeze cooled as time passed. So what if she coughs now? As if it was being summoned, Ett coughed several times, covering her mouth as blood tainted her hand, coupled with a few sneezes. "Man, it''s not even working days. What''s this? RDOT?" It''s becoming worse if it''s Saturdays and Sundays. What a cliche way to enjoy the scene. There''s bound to be a sacrifice to witness the moon as big as this up close with her meagre health bar. "If I can feel the warmth of the moon''s iridescent light, then it''s worth it." Ett internally sobs. How great could it be if she could ride an aeroplane and see it closer? Ah, technology, she missed technology so much. "Hm?" When I think of it, it feels like someone is staring at her. Ett looked down, and sure enough, there was a pair of eyes mirroring hers. Guren. Uh... This is quite cool, yet still cold at this time. Who does this boy think he is, Jack Frost? Where is Xiwen? This kid has more of a chance of getting cold than her. Ett withdrew her gaze, stepping back, closing the window, and walking robotically to her bed as if she hadn''t witnessed those viridian eyes. "I''m such a jackass leaving a kid like that¡­." But she still did it. Ett closed her eyes and wanted to sleep again. Yes, who cares. Baabaa black sheep~ ¡°¡­¡± However, she remains unsettled in the depths of her turbulent mind. Those eyes were the only visible image in her darkened view. Ett put away the blanket, cautiously peeking at her window to see if Guren had left. Instead of leaving, he remained in his spot, transfixed on the moon, his only company the eerie silhouette of his shadow. His backside was desolate, with only the sight of trees and the feel of the breeze accompanying him. Ett withdrew her gaze before going back to her bed. There was a book on her nightstand that she didn''t return to in the library, and she read, hoping to fall asleep. The image of Guren''s emotionless and expressionless face, looking off into the distance, keeps reappearing in her mind. It''ll be deceitful if she doesn''t feel her heart is troubled. More so, he still is someone that is still an eleven-year-old child, which makes it even more unsettling. She still has a conscience as a human but¡­ But that''s it. Ett closed her eyes. This is for the best. I am a cruel mother; I am selfish. I am not kind. I am the villainess, with little help from the shadows. Don''t concern yourself. That is a spartan child. Get it together. Ett mentally convinced herself. Chapter 7: Simple Test "My Lady, is there something that''s bothering you?" Ett is currently in her boudoir eating freshly picked grapes. Akan stands beside her, serving her food by mouth like a mother to her child. He kept saying, ''Your Ladyship,'' no matter how she told him to refer to her as Your Grace, Empress Dowager, etc. "You quickly settled into the role of my new butler." Akan laughed. "An adviser, as well as a butler, isn''t so bad, Your Ladyship. After all, we have few people living in this humble abode." Such humour, neh? Humble abode, hehe. "How''s the preparation for the bouquet?" "Oh, it''s been the talk of the town, Your Ladyship." "That''s not what I want to hear first." Akan chuckled, "Well, His Majesty, your son pushed some of his duties to your former butler." Ett nodded. She expected as much that Guren would push the work of Butler Xiwen. Secretary? Sorry, these royal people don''t do that kind of efficiency as they like doing it alone. The advisers and the butler will handle things they are too lazy to do. Officials? Well, the Adiand royals don''t have any meetings or assemblies where they meet their subjects. The speaker and presenter would always be the adviser. "The preparations have already been completed with Butler Xiwen''s dedicated efforts. The invitations are still being written and have not been sent to the Upper Echelon families." "It would cause a little bit of¡­upsetting feelings for the lower classes, as this is the first after years of not holding a banquet in the palace." "Let them be." Guren announced it to have a specific noble class to attend, and she''s too lazy to give suggestions as much as she wants to see the novel''s FL, who is typically like any other protagonist born from a barony and an illegitimate child with a tragic Cinderella halo nah. No, never mind. Not now. "Then tell me something odd about the rumours." Akan leaned closer, "Your Ladyship, you see, there''s a rumour circulating that it would be to look for a marriageable partner for His Majesty." Ett frowned. "That''s not odd." "Oh, then that was my mistake. The other one is that His Majesty has accepted the request of another empire after the first banquet in years." "And what empire might that be?" "The Larak Empire. It was the first to be invited, and can they stay three days in our Empire." Ett raised a brow. Larak Empire? Indeed, Akan mentioned this before. "What is so unusual about it?" "They deemed it an honour to stay in the Adiand Empire for about three days since, in most of our records, no one, not even someone from the other Empire and the Seven Star Countries, could stay in this palace." What''s this, a new Adianness world record that will re-record a new world record after some time? I''m confused. "The second is the nobles contemplate if this is a move made by His Majesty to assess their usefulness. In doing so, it must be pretty massive." Ett muttered. "Indeed, Your Ladyship. But the Larak Empire seems to be more excited about being here with the second intention in their mind." "It seems I was too busy looking out for the nobles in our Empire." "Your Ladyship has a dire reason to do so." In the novel, before even going to the Adiand Empire, the Larak prince is killed near another Empire, and then he is blamed on that Empire. What was the name again? Anyway, it had never pointed traces to Adiand. Perhaps there was, but there was no clear evidence. More so, it is to say, the Adiand invited the Larak Empire. Why would Adiand make their move now? Wouldn''t it be ridiculous to do so? They didn''t wage war with one another, but one way or another, they became wary of each other. More so, it was a test to see what the reaction of the Larak Empire would be. Actually, this exaggeration doesn''t need to be done. The standing of the Larak Empire was already known the moment they accepted the invitation. This Adiand royalties just want to go to the extreme, huh? Just a bit, "Delay their time coming here." "Should we kill their men or their horses as a warning? Don''t worry, Your Ladyship, and there will be no evidence but enough thought for them to know what it means." Although Larak has some use, it doesn''t seem that important¡­ for the time being. "Just injure their soldiers, two-day delay." "Take excellent care, both the Larak prince and the commander." Let''s test it out. Injuring rather than killing, would the same perception by those who want us to wage war with the Larak Empire still have the same intention? If the plot remains the same, we can manoeuvre it. But if it''s less of a reaction from the hidden enemies, then let''s reevaluate. The important thing is an event had taken place rather than nothing. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Understood, Your Ladyship and the Ostenian?" "Let them play." As usual. "Will do, Your Ladyship." Now that they''re done with that part, she should go back to the library and study more about the Empire and other necessities she needs to know. External factors might arise because some were changed. Ett needs to learn and conceal herself as much as possible. The only catch was when Guren became the Emperor years ago, and no one even knew if the mother of the Emperor was still alive. Not once had Ett appeared in the light. She was constantly concealed, vigilantly monitoring and studying many things from her enclosure. Ett should call this her haven from now on. In the novel, the person destined to kill Ett is her son, but if she is not careful enough, it would be anyone from this palace. She''s just Level 1 yet! There''s still a long cough-way. "You may leave." "Then I''ll excuse myself first, Your Ladyship." Akan kissed the back of her hand, smiling at her like an old fox, and closed the door. ¡°¡­¡± As soon as Akan went outside, Ett returned to her bed feeling tired. She slumped on her bed, flailing her hands, yet accidentally pushed a block on the wall at the side just beside the edge of her headrest. Startled, her drowsy eyes opened in curiosity. Gradually, it slowly revealed a dim tunnel-like hallway. "Cool~." To think she had discovered something that didn''t appear in the novel. A hidden passage is used as an escape route if Ett wants to go out. If only she had found it out earlier, then escaping and coming back wouldn''t have been a problem. Hmp. From now on, she should be more specific about what to say to Eru, or else it will happen again. Getting a hood and her small pouch with money, the exit on her bedroom closed as she entered the tunnel. "Eh? What''s this?" Ett quickly reached the enormous chest that only an adult woman could. Well, she could, but it''ll tire her out to death. There were two chests. As Ett opened the first one, it was full of weapons. Instead of heavy blades and bows, there were light weapons. Most were daggers, whips, and slingshots; from the scratches and marks on the handles, most were used frequently. The second chest was more of a piece of clothing for disguise. "So that''s it." It was not written in the story, but it exists. Indeed, you can''t have one hidden passage only, and it''s impossible that she didn''t go out. Then, why was she going out? Ah, fudge, I don''t know. If she went out undiscovered, was it to get information by herself? Is it because the Ett in the novel doesn''t trust Akan''s intel, so she orders him to go to another Empire to do it herself before he returns and the time she came to this book? "What a headache." Ett sighed, glancing at the black wig. Beside it was a cloak that covered her face entirely, a vial, and two pieces of scrolls. The first scroll was a map going to the House of Isotel. "Must have taken her great effort with this health of hers." In the novel, it was like an information guild, and the second one was¡­ "I get it now." The vial was an eye drop to make your eye temporarily change its colour. It''s not magic, but herbs and other plants are ground as one until they pound to dust and boil and are made repeatedly until they become liquid. The Ett in the novel was doing something on her own. It may also be the reason why she turned into a child. Maybe it''s true, and perhaps it''s not. Even so, it is a good invention in this kind of setting¡­ Now that she is inside the novel, a strange event must have led to this. The story didn''t have this kind of information, so she should do it alone. Secretly, if she was going out, it could also mean she was searching for someone to help her. "Is it the Earl of Valharam?" As soon as Ett dropped a little of the liquid in both her eyes, it spread not a moment after she screamed in a whisper. "Ah. Ah. It hurts." My eyes¡­it burns! Her eyes felt like they were on fire, something crawling in her eyes, slithering like tiny worms and snakes from the edges of her lashes, roaming her eyeballs as tears dropped from her cheeks. A lump formed in her throat, and Ett quickly took out her handkerchief and vomited blood. This thing affected her mood. Was it always like this for Ett whenever she used this? Enduring this kind of eye-changing colour? Ett mourned, remembering the days she wore contact lenses. Ugh. After about three minutes, the ordeal ended. Still, there were times she would sniff and cough lightly. Taking one of the spotlessly clean daggers and the lamp, she tries to see her eye colour through the knife''s reflection. "Hazel." Well, that''s not too bad. It was closer to her eye colour when she was on Earth. Her eyes are bloodshot as if she had taken drugs, but everything worked out well. Closing both chests, Ett stood up, grasping the two maps in her hand. Cough. "Alright, Ett, let''s see your first unfinished business." Chapter 8: Isolet The exit took her way down in a spiralling motion until she looked up at the last stop. This time, four blocks were facing her. They were all moved forward than the rest. "Looks like a button." Ett glanced at the scroll to find clues on how to do it. Surely enough, the tiniest mark was on the upper side of the House of Isotel. They were numbered according to how you pushed them. "2, 1, 4, and 3." A heavy slide was soon heard before it opened from the other side. Clasping the scroll, Ett thought that after memorizing it, she''d burn it. But why didn''t she even burn it? Unexpectedly, it ended in a forest, the air heavy with the smell of damp earth. "It is passable." An escapade route. "Ah, the sun." It had been so long since she had closed her eyes and felt the sun on her face. The darkness seemed never to lift in the palace, as if vampire dwellers had been residing there. Although the sun could be seen as vividly as it is now, she was too exhausted to venture out of the palace, missing out on the radiant warmth a human should enjoy. Looking at the map, Ett headed south to the first street, where a few people came by. The closer she got, the more crowded the place seemed to be. Her eyes widened with awe as her five senses seemed invigorated, but there was no time to take it all in. Ett asked a blacksmith on the way after deliberating for some time. What the blacksmith told her was a shortcut to the House of Isotel. Ett arrived at the back of the building. The House of Isotel means House of Entertainment and Leisure for commoners and nobles. Two buildings were separated from each other, one for the common populace and one for the nobles. The highest and most prestigious, of course, is where the Nobles gather. Alright, this must be it. The entertainment is where commoners gather and gossip when they are off their shift. Opening the door, Ett tried to act as naturally as possible before going to the counter where the man had just finished serving a drink to the customer. "A child?" The man frowned, looking at her outfit," This is not a place for a child to play around." Ett said, "Do you, by chance, know the Etanda 45 street that serves Tari wine?" The man was silent momentarily, casually taking a bottle of liquor to wipe it. "Haven''t heard of it." You don''t believe me, old man? "Then may the light in Adiand forgive me. I have misspoken." The man looked at her with a long, lingering glance this time. "Adiand is forgiving. Besides its Adnate 54, Tari wine is rare unless you have the cap?" Ett brought out the wine cap that had her signature. "Good, let me show it to you. Please choose your flavour." Hmm, I should have presented it first. Why should there be stages for muttering keywords anyway? When they entered, another room was opened. A faint light shows going deeper into a chamber full of books and wine. It is the same with the underground black market in movies; even information guilds look like this. "The leader will arrive a bit later." "Alright." "Then I''ll excuse myself." "Thank you." "My pleasure." With nothing much else to do, Ett just sat there, her eyes tracing the lines of the painting; the only sound the ticking of the clock on the wall was heard. "Sorry for the lateness!" "Oh." Ett thought she would still take her time gazing at the painting that was placed on the other side but heard footsteps coming to where she was with the door opened, revealing a tall man in incognito. "Thank goodness, Mazi. It was good that you were quick enough to notice this lovely client lest she waits a few more hours. Did Lady Ecaton order you?" It must be Ett''s alias whenever she goes out. "You got the same coat, although it seems to be¡­hmm, fixed smaller?" Ett glanced at the man. He just removed his hood, only to reveal the face of a young man in his 20s, a cunning, cough, sunny man. "Yes, mistress can''t come." "Huh, why did the lady order such a young child like you?" Ett was silent. "Ha." The young man opened his table drawer and gave her a thin stack of paper put together like a notebook. "This is what your Mistress needs. Tell her that the sum of the money is larger this time. The Ostenian''s famous son killed one of my men." Famous son? I haven''t read of him. Ett took out her pouch and gave it to him. "Is this enough?" The man''s eyes glimmered, opening the pouch, "Oho! Far more than what''s expected. Your Mistress is truly generous." "She has another favour." "Oh, no wonder. What is it?" "Continuing to watch whatever Ostenian Duchy has in mind and discovering more about the 2nd Commander of the Larak Empire. The last one would have a bigger sum if you could find him. The earlier, the better." "For a child, you know too much about what''s happening from behind." "¡­ It''s for serving the mistress." "You''re too loyal as a child." The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Ett paused. "I am my mistress''s helper and no one else." The man smirked. The child was too witty and sharp for her age. Such great potential from a mysterious client that even he cannot find who it is. The more he delved further into who that woman was, it was always a dead end, and this child acted like the woman herself. "It seems your Mistress won''t come much often, seeing there are three tasks she wants me to do. What''s the third?" "It''s finding the former Earl of Valharam." The man quickly gave her a hard stare. Earl of Valharam, if the Valharam Household was wiped out with all the people inside it, then the Earl himself was dead. Can you find a dead man? Unless there''s a possibility that he is alive from his client''s point of interest. "The mistress had a lead." "Did your mistress not tell you how this will lead to the country''s political disarray?" Ett nodded. She didn''t want to, but she had returned the old Ett to her standard form in the novel. "The Earl of Valharam might appear on the outskirts of the western border of the Jushen Empire. To be specific, the Oran Valley, and he is wearing a green cloak with one remaining in his hand. He has a black dagger. There should be a burnt mark on his heel. Cough, cough. Excuse me." Ett exhaled a breath; she really couldn''t take too long. "She doesn''t know the exact day or year, maybe years to come, and the description may be vague, but Mistress just wants to tell you the man would appear. It''s not a matter of necessity for you to do so if you cannot." This time, Ett untied her hood, seeing him eye to eye, "But Mistress said, if you do, then you can ask her one thing about anything, and she will answer you as long as she knows. She''ll do her utmost to assist you if it''s people, connection, and power. Cough." Finally. The man smiled, "Indeed, it is a tempting offer. But, child, I am more curious. You look exactly like her." Ett, just like before, stayed silent. It''s better to keep quiet, and it''s not like the person in front of her is stubborn enough to play along with her. "Forgive my blatant opinion. Then," The man slumped down languidly. "Tell your Mistress the pay now just needs to add another 100,000 gold when you want them to know the two pieces of information. The last one, I''ll think about the hints your Mistress gave me. After all, lives are more precious to gain more gold, no?" Ett stands up, "I''ll tell the mistress, thank you for your time." "The information would be delivered like it used to be." Used to be? She doesn''t know and can''t rat out that the ''Mistress'' didn''t tell her. "No, this time will be different. Either I''ll visit or¡­ you wait how it''ll be delivered." The man nodded and ushered her to the door, giving her the ''wine.'' "Tell your mistress not to forget my name, Cashim." He added, chuckling as the door closed. "Strange." Ett mumbled. Were Ett and this man named Cashim in some strange, I mean close relationship, or is it only that guy''s impression? There was no such thing in the novel. Had that man told him his nickname rather than the actual name that Ett knows? As she left the House of Isolet, Ett gazed in another direction. It was the place to get the vial. She will address the issue when she visits again. The vial isn''t that empty. There''s no rush. The agenda for today is now finished. The longer she lingers here, who knows what will happen when she returns? "And I''m getting tired from walking." Good thing it''s not hot at the moment. Cashim watched the little child trot towards the crowds, disappearing from his line of sight. If he looks past the colour of the eyes and hair, that kid seems too much like his client, as if it were her identical twin. "Ya, the temperament is also the same. Sigh." "Did you find anything about Lady Ecaton?" In a hidden corner, a man came out and bowed. "Forgive me, Sir. We always lose track the moment she enters the forest." "The cave?" "Yes, the cave." "That child was about to go somewhere, but she stopped, quite sensitive too." "Should we wait outside the cave?" Cashim shook his head. "We won''t know when she''ll come up again. Besides," His mind drifted to the last words the child said to him. He can ask her one question or even aid him once, even if it breaks the rules, as long as he helps her track down the Earl of Valharam. It is the most important, rather than the two tasks he was given. "Have some of your men stay in Oram Valley and its surrounding valleys starting tomorrow. You''ve heard what the Earl of Valharam will look like, right?" "Yes." "Good. We shouldn''t let go of our client, who reeks a mysterious air of regal composure uncommon to other nobles. You may leave." "Understood." "Oh right, the banquet will be held tomorrow. I wonder if that little child will be there?" Cashim wondered, flipping the coin in his hand. "She might." After all, having a vast amount of money to splurge only means she is a noble with a higher standing. "Duchess, marquess, or Earl? Which is which?" "Or it could be in disguise, too." Cashim laughed, "Aiya, nobles love to play in disguise. Aren''t I the same as well?" Chapter 9: Baquet "In stories like this, me and my son should have more screen time¡­" "¡­" Rejoice! Rejoice! There''s no such thing! Just thinking about Guren and their size and their height¡­ Who looks older? The role-playing is just too good. Him being the elder brother, "My son¡­" Nah, as if that''ll happen. Today is banquet day, and it is the first time Guren will reveal a mask that shows the lower part of his face. Whenever he goes to battle and returns, he always wears a helmet that blocks the features of his face from the people. No wonder the nobles are so jubilant about the little Emperor. "Now, how should I do this?" Should she follow the script? Ett''s also curious. Would it work out the way it was before now that she''s Ett? "Are you going to attend the first banquet held by the Emperor, Your Ladyship?" Ett glanced at Akan, sipping her grape juice. "You keep me company first." "Of course, Your Ladyship." "Is there a need for the emperor to know?" "No need." Akan responded with a smile. It was always like this with Her Ladyship. She wouldn''t care about such things as this. Matters regarding the mother and the child were always complex. Both of them were bound by blood, but never would they cross paths if it''s not meant to be. Her Ladyship would always scheme behind for the benefit of the Adiand Empire in the shadows. "Let''s hide." Ah? He seems to be hearing things, "I beg your pardon?" Ett stands up, looking at the still-clueless Akan. "I said let''s go." "To where would you like to go, Your Ladyship?" Hide? Such vulgar words. Can she reword it? "Lead me to the most inconspicuous part where I can see the banquet." Akan helplessly nodded. "Then let me guide you." To make sure she won''t be seen as there might be circumstances that might accidentally happen, Akan made Ett use a cloak before making their way to the highest part of the royal hall, ascending to the higher part in which it''s where the servants lift the decorations from above, and just below them was a small passage where the maids can clean or remove the decorations of the hall. "You can stay here." Ett uttered. "But, Your Ladyship, I can crouch down and accompany you." He could look alongside Her Ladyship and see the exciting people below. Haha, they look like ants, as they should be. "No." Disappointed, Akan obediently moved away. Ett watched as the banquet had already started, and Guren was watching them in his seat, indifferent to all the glances he received. "This boy, can''t you see how much they want to approach him?" Observing the crowd, most of them were from his peers, and second were adults thinking of politics again. In the Adiand Empire, it was alright for the banquet to be held even without the personal congratulations of the Emperor; it was also given whether or not they had a banquet. When the late Emperor Ett''s father was still in power, to be specific, when Ett was born, all celebrations ceased to stop in the Palace. Once, the previous Emperor opened for another celebration when Guren was born and was officially told that his grandson would be the next heir to the throne. Then, the previous Emperor''s death was the second time the nobles went to the Palace, and at the same time, there was an announcement that Guren, at nine, became the Emperor. Even when her father died, Ett was always watching the scenes outside. That time, there was a massive uproar among all the nobles, and a brewing rebellion nearly came true. Their Palace became more open to the nobles when Guren was crowned. The first greeting was wiping out almost half of the faction and inviting all the heads of nobles for a meeting on the day of bloodshed. For a nine-year-old who had gone into battle witnessing and even procuring such a method, whether it was assisted by the so-called mother or him alone, Ett can only say it''s her dereliction of duty as a ''mother'' in her view as a modern bystander. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "How old is Guren now?" Thirteen? Indeed, he is admirable, just thirteen years old, and he is unmoved as a mountain. After all, different upbringings and environments are detrimental to a child''s development. "Ah..." Ett lightly slapped her cheek. "Wake up." Watching the people talking, Ett squints her eyes. It was not too different from all those historical movies and manhwa''s that she often watched and read. "Though, I like this kind of theme." The thing is, Aidand always prefers dark-coloured dresses to lighter ones. This all stemmed from the day it became an Empire. It was the time of the night when the first emperor officially conquered all the lands and unified the forces, gaining all the rights of every territory. It was at full moon, with darkness shrouding everything, and the moon was the only light source. The Emperor is the moon in the people''s eyes and still wears dark clothes to represent the evening parade. "Ah, I don''t know. Too many symbolical shvts." Aidand people also have paler skin than the normal Empires. Matching it with dark clothes and gems makes them more like an albino, much so, lifeless as if with no blood, adding that they are a cut out from the rest and rarely communicate unless it''s conquering that you''re talking about. "Right, this empire is either strange or they just caught the indifferent disease of their ruler." To the point of rarely seeing the Empire''s royal family, it was peculiar to the outsiders even though it was usual for the ordinary people. But now, even the nobles are energetic in seeing their Emperor with or without hidden intentions. "They must have deemed this as a limited offer, tsk. Tsk." Still, Ett was quite amused watching them talking, laughing with one another, and making eye contact on how to approach the Emperor. Speaking as such, Ett''s gaze caught a familiar person entering the royal hall, Cashim. He was smilingly talking with the ladies as if having them charmed by him. He was nobler with his clothing this time around, like a young master he was and not some free-spirited womanizer boss who secretly owned the House of Isotel. Good thing his suspicion for her would lessen, knowing these people were all nobles with prestigious backgrounds, from Dukes to Earl and some old lineage below Earl''s rankings. It would be best to have all Dukes and Barons coming into this Palace to see more people; they might find some capable and talented aristocrats. But what Adiand always chose were people with pure lineage and prestigious power. Ett suddenly stiffened. Her lips drew into a small smile, and her eyes turned bright as she observed the people dancing in the centre. "Even just by sitting nonchalantly, his peers would blush just by merely glancing at him." Yet, Ett''s smile quickly faded as soon as one man stepped to greet Guren, along with two more people. The Duke of Ostenian Duchy, the 3rd Prince of Larak and his 2nd in command. Ett dusted her clothes from crouching and went back to Akan. Alright, I''m tired from watching. Now, all she needs to do is if Guren would do his part just like he did in the novel. "That''s enough for today." "Then let me escort you back." Her Ladyship already has a plan in mind and would return to plan her scheme. Fufu. Akan''s brain was already in full gear. Thinking of opportunities that might be useful in this situation. What plan did her Ladyship come up with? "You leave first." Pardon? "Your Ladyship, you know this servant can''t do that." They were always together. "Just this once." Hm? Akan frowned. Oh, is this part of the scheme. He''ll be entertaining the guest? Come to think of it, he did see Her Ladyship''s brows frown. Ah right! Why didn''t he think about it? "Does that mean Your Ladyship will still let me assist you with Duke Ostelian''s matter?" What makes you think I wouldn''t? That was what Ett wanted to ask, but nodded. Akan belatedly smiled before worrying again. Her Ladyship''s help is always in dire situations. The most fragile being he had ever seen. What if something happens along the way? Seeing the expression on Akan''s face, Ett felt irked. "Don''t even think about it." Ahckk, I''m already out of breath. Cough. "Leave." "¡­Then I shall take my leave; please walk carefully." "Mhmmm." Seeing him fading from his sight, Ett looked at the small staircase going down with no fire to light up the place. This was one of the stairs the maids used whenever they ran their errands, making their work more efficient without being noticed too much by the people during celebrations. "So dark." There''s that narration from the storyline: ''Ett felt the bannister''s smooth surface as she went down the stairs. As she walked, she heard the floorboards creaking underneath her feet. Standing at the foot of the stairs, she could feel the darkness surrounding her. '' That was how it was written in the book and what darkness it was. It wasn''t described in detail. After that incident, even after many banquets, Ett didn''t attend any celebratory events in the Palace. So, this was the loophole in that event. "Darkness¡­" It must be some kind of metaphor. "But why am I getting weird vibes?" Chapter 10: Encounter Ett descended the hidden stairs, her grip tight on the banisters, as she heard her footsteps echoing in the stairwell. ¡°Hoo.¡± The more Ett descended the stairs, the more she felt that something was squeezing her heart more than ever. There was truly something wrong. She stopped and looked at the darkened stairs, which had not been lit up. Why did the maids didn¡¯t use this at this time? If only she was taller, she can reach out for the other lamps to light it up, then she wouldn¡¯t feel this kind of foreboding experience. The more she goes deeper, the darker it gets. For a second, she wished to go back, but as a moth attracted to a flame wanting to know why the Ett in the story stopped watching the ball from afar, Ett wants to know it too. Tak. Tak. Tak. Ett can hear her heels crisp and clear from the silent stairway. Not good, no matter how she tries to tiptoe, there are still some sounds that could be heard. She stopped and used her hands to feel the wall with the darkness looming over her. She feels like a blind man searching for nothing in this eternal darkness. Feeling finicky, Ett took off her shoes lest her paranoia will get the best of her. ¡°Haa.¡± Cold, and damp¡­ well, she should be thankful that it¡¯s not slippery. The musical tune from the banquet hall seems to fade as she continues to move down. Wait, shouldn¡¯t it turn louder? Why is it like she was straying from that path? She was still feeling a prickling sensation on her back. There is a possibility that this stairway may lead to a different destination. ¡®Let¡¯s move forth. I can do it.¡¯ She motivated herself. Tap. Tak. Tak. Ett didn¡¯t dare to move. There were soft steps just now. It was fairly close to her. Thud. Thud. Thud. ¡°Are there any others left?¡± A male voice. ¡°Not that I know of.¡± ¡°Then you go first. I¡¯ll just clean these rubbishes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ett didn¡¯t move a muscle even though she felt that something reached the soles of her shoes. That small ray of light as a red liquid slowly spread where she¡¯s at. Blood. Those thudding sounds were three dead bodies and the murderer has an accomplice. Who knows if they only killed three bodies? Suddenly, a light flickered in her direction, startling her moving backward. Before Ett could avoid being caught, she slipped down right in front of the blood. ¡°!!!¡± It hurts high time! Afghhhhh. My butt, oh my poor hand! Ett gritted her teeth as she is now completely exposed. There weren¡¯t three bodies, they were about six, and she just look like she bathed in their blood, splattering on her dress and a bit on her face. ¡®Keep calm.¡¯ Ett told herself. ¡®You¡¯ve watched too many brutal and gruesome movies and documentaries before. Bvtch, keep calm.¡¯ Ett told her trembling self as she witnessed for the first time something real and not in the face of television. She could feel the viscosity and smell the blood drifting on her nose. It was so sharp as it struck her nostrils even if she does not directly sniff it. It''s great that she already has the contour of a face paralysis person dull with nothing to show, or else the killer would have to see how flustered she was at the moment. ¡°Viridian hair.¡± An emotionless voice of a young teen. Ett tried her best to appear unflustered. Closing her eyes, exhaling deeply before opening them back again. Indifferent and cold, Ett straightly looked at the assailant. She silently looked at the masked man. The adolescent, no more than sixteen, stared back at her with his unveiled eyes, the sword in his hands hidden beneath the grey cloak. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Ett asked, passive and bland. Thankfully, she feels calmer after being shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Emperor had a sister. It¡¯s such an honor to see one of the children of Adiand royal line up close.¡± ¡°For one, you¡¯re disrespectful.¡± Ett casually looked at the dead bodies, trying hard to imagine them to a more horrible extent, and whenever she pictures them in her mind, she imagined their whole body mangled than it was. Hm, some of which she recognize thanks to the portrait that Akan had realistically drawn. ¡°I see you¡¯re with the Noble Faction.¡± The dead people were those collateral families from the Aristocratic Faction. ¡°And what makes the Princess think I¡¯m not an assassin?¡± Ett chuckled, her doll eyes the color of viridian as if a glowing gem from the northern hinterland touching the first bloom watched him as if he was nothing, even if he could kill her right now. Of course, a vague snippet in the story. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re an assassin?¡± Ett retorted. The gears in her head turned at high speed. TVeralis was silent for a moment before he snorted. ¡°I see. It seemed that I still lack tact.¡± ¡°Then,¡± Ett spread her arms open to any killing moves from the enemy. The Noble Faction had always disagreed with the Imperial Faction and the Duke of Ostenia himself was part of the Noble Faction. ¡°You¡¯re free to kill me or let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°Is this the way of an Adiand royalty to survive? You have all my admiration.¡± Ett smiled, a demeaning smile. ¡°No, instead it¡¯s something that you won¡¯t have a say.¡± ¡°Do tell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what the Imperialists and nobles would have a hard time finding out.¡± Veralis became silent, observing the little girls move. Seeing so, Ett put down her shaking arm, feeling tired even though it lasted for only a minute or two. ¡°You must be from the three Great Knights household, judging by the inconspicuous jewel that only lightly glows on the hilt of your sword it is given by those who are recognized by the duke. Years wherein you went to the battlefield, but assassination?¡± Ett pretending to be confident, walked forward and squat down on one of the nobles they just killed, ¡°I appreciate how hard you try to hide your origin. However, it¡¯s useless. Your manner of speaking can only be found in the Northern Territory, people belonging to Radin. Isn¡¯t that right, Son of Garth?¡± Ett wanted to say more about her observation, but that¡¯s enough. The way she walked on thin ice just judging from his gesture, vague words to bait him, the emotion in his voice, and the way he portrays himself feels like she was back on earth doing those crazy shvts. It¡¯s good in its own way, but¡­ Regarding the accent. Heh, what accent? Manner of speaking? That¡¯s just her way of words! She hasn''t been here for long to differentiate each region¡¯s articulation and inflection. Ett continued to stare at the young teen seeing how silent he is, ¡°Or should I also say how beautiful your eyes are and your skill is understandable as you¡¯ve just become a young man worthy to be the heir?¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!¡°My eyes are common.¡± He quibbled. ¡°And you believe so?¡± Good thing this novel also has distinction and one of those were the eyes of royalty and nobles even though most eyes are common, like hazel. Theirs still this silver lining for a person who has a knack for detail or a keen eye. She was certain he hadn''t concealed the color of his eyes. To let her enemy believe her, she should be careful, yet confident, with her statement. ¡°For this lowly one to be recognized, it seems I have taken your interest.¡± The young man stepped forward, raising his sword, ¡°No one will know that I killed you. ¡° ¡°Hmmm.¡± Ett just had a feeling it was nice to act villainous, silently scheming rather than being frightened in front of him. ¡°Then no one will know how to save Elsea Meralia Garth.¡± ¡°!!!¡± And another jackpot that he won¡¯t dare refuse. An expression different from when she told him his identity, an expression of surprise and wariness he tries to conceal. Yes, this is the gamble, and she hit his inverse scale. That expression, the woman she mentioned, is this person¡¯s real weakness. Like a wind, his sword struck a centimeter away in between Ett¡¯s eyes. ¡°I dare you.¡± Since she had experienced death, dying a second time is possible. In front of this guy¡¯s eyes, although she felt her heart skipped a beat, the feeling of fear was not as much as strong as the emptiness of her heart. ¡°Your family is neutral, yet you admit you''re a Noble Faction.¡± ¡°I did not!¡± ¡°You are even bold to do so in His Majesty¡¯s abode, at the first grand opening at that. An act of treason, this deserves a commendation, no?¡± ¡°...¡± The sword in the young man¡¯s hand faltered. Now, let¡¯s go for the bomb. ¡°You dare to kill me and your last hope will be gone.¡± He gritted his teeth, wanting to curse this confident and arrogant princess whose no taller than an eight-year old in front of him. It seems what he heard was right. Nothing pass the royal family¡¯s sights. They already knew what has been bothering the duchy. They even have the information that he himself is trying to search! He took a deep breath calming his raging heart. Hah. There¡¯s no use in playing games with the likes of this cunning brat. The young man withdraws his sword, slumping down on his knees, and faced her, ripping the mask on his face. A glint passed through Ett¡¯s eyes indeed, she just caught the unknown pebble stone that made a slight ripple from long ago. Nice one. Veralis gritted his teeth, all possible scenarios ran in his head before he kneeled. ¡°Then please, Princess I beseech you, stay your anger, and punish me to your heart¡¯s satisfaction.¡± Ett was silent for a moment, taking her time to test his patience. The young man in front of her... Was this in the novel too? But it''s just too vague! In the latter event, it was revealed that there was an assassin that invaded the castle and was put to death by the Emperor and no one knows who they were except for the Emperor and his trusted confidant. ¡°Do you think your one life can amount to such forgiveness and saving whom you cherish can rectify it all?¡± ¡°You¡­I, No.¡± Ett backed away as if preparing to leave him. ¡°The Adiand family will express to Garth¡¯s duchy about your good deed.¡± ¡°Wait, Your Highness! Please, the Garth family has nothing to do with this. My actions are based on my own foolish thoughts!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you kill me now?¡± Ett questioned uncaring of his reason. A manic smile appeared on her face. Sheesh, maybe I should stop being a bvtch here. ¡°I..¡± Ett moved backward, leaning on the wall, calm and void of any smile she had a while ago subtly leaning at the wall as she felt her knees beginning to tremble. ¡°If you had just made a deal with me, then I won¡¯t take it into account, yet you dare to raise your sword at me.¡± Indeed, this child has less experience with negotiation as well as hiding his expresion. Just as she merely thought of someone¡¯s name in the novel, this young man showed her his Achilles heel. He¡¯s still young in heart. If someone threatened Ett with the life of Guren, she would have paused but for a certain reason. He is the Emperor. Surely, Guren will do the same. After all, they never treated each other as someone important in their life, but just some instruments that just have life and are only deemed to be useful to die early. Nevertheless, Guren would not hesitate to kill her. After all, he can do as much she can. It¡¯s just too bothersome if she dies earlier on. ¡°Then what do you want me to¡­to do?¡± Even his tone had raised a higher octave, lowering it down like torrential waves, restraining his ire and helplessness as he asked as normally as he could. ¡°Be my eyes of the Noble Faction, your hands will be the swords that slay whoever I say you should kill, even if it¡¯s part of your family.¡± ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± Now he really can¡¯t control but to raise his voice. This is different from what he imagined. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t care about your sister at all?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Princess!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Make it quick already! She needs to return in haste! ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I guess this deal will be void.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take it! I said I¡¯ll take it.¡± Good job. I can leave now. ¡°Then starting from now, you¡¯re now my dog.¡± ¡°..fine.¡± Veralis felt humiliated but so what? He must endure. For the sake of his sister, he mustn¡¯t kill this ruthless person in front of him! But that doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t betray her when it¡¯s common for subjects and lords to do so. ¡°I will remain true to my word, provided you never think of betraying me. We shall draw up a contract." Ah? ¡°Contract?¡± Ett snorted, ¡°Why? Do you really think I¡¯ll give the medicine in one go? You¡¯re too presumptuous.¡± Who knows if this guy will stab her in the back after his sister is healed? Ett can¡¯t afford that kind of loss. She¡¯ll be a deadbeat idiot gal of the 21st century if this kind of thing is ignored. ¡°Clean this mess and leave. Someone will come to your household after this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± What else could he do? Something he had desperately searched, the Garth is trying to search, is unexpectedly known by this person. There¡¯s no choice but to do it. A sliver of hope hidden in thorns and knives is better than nothing. Surely¡­his father would understand. He turned back ready to clean up. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°You¡¯re name?¡± Ett doesn¡¯t know his name it wasn¡¯t also in the novel. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Ralis.¡± Ett nodded, etching it in her brain as she forgets the name of a person so easily. ¡°Ok.¡± Well, there¡¯s nothing more to say and her assistant Akan knows how to settle matters when she tells her the situation. There would be another hand to feed and take care of whilst scheming behind. Nevertheless, the work now should not be as hectic as before as they gained another assistant. ¡°By the way, where is the exit going back at the top?¡± She was lost alright. ¡°That way.¡± Ralis answered blankly as Ett took the light from his hand. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± He watched in a daze as the sparks of light slowly began to disappear along with the person¡¯s figure. Just now, he had just experienced different emotions. Chapter 11: Reminisce ¡°Congrats, you¡¯ve involved yourself again. Keep up the good work.¡± Ett muttered to herself, she snorted while staring at the bloodied hands she got from clumsily slipping a while ago. Ugh. That young man looks exactly like the novel¡¯s illustration of the male lead who will destroy the Adiand Empire, exterminating the blood of Adiand Royalties. But it was not him. She was sure it¡¯s not that young man. He even admitted that the name she mentioned was his sister¡¯s name. There¡¯s some loophole in this context. The sickly woman was 25 years old and unmarried as she is weak. Too weak. As to what extent, Ett doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Hah.¡± In the story, although the Ett in the novel likes to scheme things there was one family that she didn¡¯t touch either because she wasn¡¯t bothered or she does not feel the need to because they are neutral. That is the family of the male lead. They were never really open to whom they side with, but this would be the first for the Neutral ones. If, and only if it goes well. ¡°I really hate thinking¡­¡± However, when Guren insulted the female lead for being annoyingly positive for him, that was the start of their head-on argument. If the male lead would treat the Emperor 50% formality and 50% neutrality, after that it was 100% baring fangs as long as it is regarding the female lead. Going back, the revelations about an assassin in the first banquet opened by the little Emperor only state that they are just hired by someone from the north and not the head itself. Saying so, both had the benefit of the doubt even when hiring to kill someone from either side, it was equal between nobilities and royalties. ¡°Hmm.¡± There is still no news about assassinating someone from the Noble Factions. Usually, Akan would come running after her when he had found something juicy to tell. ¡°Noice.¡± She should take advantage of this. Now she truly knows why the Ett in the novel didn¡¯t come to the next bouquet and so as the other ones. She became temporarily homophobic, this was not the time of the Great Massacre where she truly became numb and became extremely ruthless to the max. The ¡®Ett¡¯ in the novel didn¡¯t discover the young man¡¯s identity who is presumed to be Ralis. Instead, fear took over her, and then fainted. She doesn¡¯t know why, but the conclusion she can derived from this is ¡®Ett¡¯ fainted, and the young man didn¡¯t kill her for some reason. Yet, this results in Ralis¡¯ downfall because the Emperor after discovering what happened in the first-ever banquet made his own move as a warning to others and kept his main pawn hidden, his mother. Very good, that kind of neutrality will soon be broken between the North and the royalties. So, what if it¡¯s part of the male lead¡¯s family? She will just have to push herself to think about how to deal with the mishaps that shall occur for future gain. For now, it¡¯s the most beneficial. As the saying goes: strike while the iron is hot. If the death of Ralis was one of the reason the ML turned his back on the empire and rebelled as well as the female lead being the final trigger, then this time there would be a change. Ett was so into her thoughts that when she looks ahead, she is already at the back of the palace, far from her own place. ¡°Cough. Where is this¡­?¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager is truly admirable.¡± Yes? !? Guren was propped up against one of the pillars, his eyes never leaving her. His viridian eyes glowed in the darkness, emotionless, as he looked at her. Ett admired the way his features had been put together, making him look incredibly handsome and adorable. No. This is not the time to think about that. Ett did not utter any reply, as there was nothing to say, and even if there is, she IS still will not say anything. How long had he watched her? Followed her? Eek, that¡¯s creepy if he followed her. Coincidence, yeah, let¡¯s says it¡¯s coincidence. ¡°Death is not foreordained. I appear to still lack the skill of tact.¡± Even after hearing it Ett just walks casually while her mind is full of mantra ¡®ignore him, ignore him, ignore him.¡¯ What death is not foreordained? So, you¡¯ve seen it and really, followed me?! Dude. This kid was there all the time, listening and watching her. Why was he even there?! Did this happen in the novel? Was this why that young man was killed and Guren just devised a scheme? A loophole? Well, it makes sense. Ett had too many questions in her mind while still performing her chant. Stolen story; please report. ¡°You can¡¯t even look at your son.¡± She paused, feeling a shiver as if someone''s eyes were drilling a hole into her back. It¡¯s not that I really can¡¯t look at you, well part of it. But, once contact is ensured, chains of events may arise. I don¡¯t want that yet. I¡¯ll follow the story quietly, so don¡¯t bother with your highly attained perceptiveness! A memory in the novel triggered Ett, the sentence she read was closely familiar to what Guren just uttered, ¡®Even in the face of death you still can¡¯t look at me. That expression of yours would never be mine¡¯. He spoke of it with his typical lack of sentiment, yet that instant seemed to be touched with emotion. After saying that he killed his mother. As a reader who read from the beginning until the end of her life and had a soft spot for villains, at that moment she had felt how painful it is for Guren. The old her had her heart all for him and she was extremely saddened when he died alone and abandoned. Even if he was a villain, he was not truly like any serial killers she watched in documentaries. Their mother and son relationship were complex, yet even when Guren became an adult, it was possible that there was a tiny little bit of light even though lost in all hopes for years, a speck of dust to see the reaction of her mother sprouted. Yet it failed. She is extremely aware of this, and still, she is continuing Ett¡¯s footsteps. Of course, she wants to save him, she really does. But she also fears OOC¡¯ing and changes are something she does not want to happen. Afraid to step out of the box. It will lead to unpredictability. Her being Ett already had made silent changes, the more she does not know the harder it gets to scheme and see the process of the end. Ett looked up at the stars, she sides glanced a cold tone full of indifference rang in the air, ¡°Huh.¡± Aiyo, this is troublesome. These kinds of feelings are truly troublesome. Why put me in this novel? Do you want me to be like the other earthlings that will patch up the mother and son relationship while thinking of ways to save him? To not be blackened? And then what? Have a male lead on my own? Or finding his father and then we will become a family? If not, a stepfather? Happily eve after? No, maybe I¡¯ll die along the way, and like any other novel a step-mom that is also a fellow earthling will come to care more about the Emperor. Ah, what a joke. Ett¡¯s mind was full of curses as she departed. *** On the other hand, Guren watched as his mother, who was even smaller than him, yet with an aura like the mountains of ice that never melted even in summer, more frigid in winter than any foe he had ever encountered, walked away, gradually becoming obscured from his sight. ¡°Even today.¡± Nothing has been altered. Guren had a dream, a dream that was so vivid and blurry it happened when he was on the battlefield after being unconscious for about three months. A vision that was neither fast nor slow at the same time turbulent and muddy as he witness a piece of what has happened only to realize it when the Empress Dowager went missing. She was cruel to him in her dream just like she always was, he was about to fall into another territory, rescuing her then just three weeks ago before the assassin came to murder him he dreamt of that frame, then a party, it flashed by when he realized he became tall holding his sword realizing he stabbed someone, his own mother. Nevertheless, even in that dream her eyes were dull and held no interest. Would that come true in the future too? He was annoyed by that dream, and tested to find her mother when the banquet was being held a while ago. Ha, to think it turns out those fragments of his dream that he put in the effort to piece together were true even if some events change from before. However, as he observed, the little girl that he calls a mother seemed colder than what he was reminded of. Nothing change regarding her so-called mother. ¡°Can all dreams come true?¡± Guren wondered, staring at the distant pavement where his mother left off. He had never believed in second life, much now. That dream also does not feel like a memory. Ah, is this what he heard before as a lucid dream? ¡°Your Majesty, I finally found you. Her Grace, the Dowager¡­¡± It was Xiwen rushing up to him. ¡°The Northern Duke, is he in the banquet?¡± ¡°No, Your Grace. It¡¯s his eldes .t son, Veralis came as the representative.¡± ¡°Keep watch, they¡¯ll be more useful than the rest of the guests today.¡± Butler Xiwen stilled. What just happen? Just before, the Emperor was planning to exterminate the northern nobles. He even prepared such a grand plan ready to be executed a month after this banquet. Did he not, and Archduke Froiz found testimony of their secret meeting? ¡°The Dowager has a greater plan than mine.¡± The way that the Emperor is looking far away¡­Butler Xiwen had a thought, he met his mother? ¡°Understood. Then, do you wish to go back to the banquet?¡± ¡°Cumbersome.¡± ¡°Then I will assume responsibility for the rest. Your Majesty ought to rest.¡± Butler Xiwen who is also the one representing the Emperor glances at the side before turning back to the banquet. ¡°Mhmmm.¡± A second later, his right-hand man, Archduke Larak Froiz walked next to him. His chestnut hair was on a high ponytail, tall and graceful as he genuflected at Guren. ¡°Your Majesty, I invited the child to your Drawing Room.¡± Guren nodded, his gaze imperceptible. Considering the passing faces in his dream he drew those he caught sight before they started fading in his mind more or less some were non-existent but this child who seems a little older than he is, actually existed in life. Arriving at the Drawing Room, a young boy at 13 was sitting uncomfortably on one of the seats. Seeing the two people at the door, with one child younger than him, he quickly bowed. ¡°Greetings to the Firmament of Adiand, the Sun and Moon of the people. This humble servant, Lativ ¨¦clair Mairn Yushon pays his respect to His Majesty and the Archduke of Froiz.¡± A stifled silence pervaded the air, Lativ didn¡¯t dare raise his head. Something about His Majesty who is not less young than him feels like he was towering over him. As if what he is facing now is not based on age, but on a ruler that is of greater caliber than his father. He was extremely nervous. No, he must remain calm. Even though it is his first time seeing His Majesty up close, he must restrain his curiosity lest his head would be sent to the guillotine! It is all known and rumored how cruel the Adiand royalties are to those that defied them. Seeing their closest person is also like seeing the Emperor himself. How much more now that he is in front of him? Noble. He must act like a noble. ¡°So, you''re ¡®him¡®.¡± Lativ''s brow furrowed as he heard the Emperor pronounce three words he had difficulty comprehending. Him who? Chapter 12: Lativ Lativ''s 13-year-old mind started to overthink. "Refreshments." Larak wanted to say something but bowed. Archduke Larak immediately bowed as he called for a servant to bring refreshments. "I didn''t know you have this type of innocence." Guren uttered as he observed Lativ. Other than his attentive eyes, he could sense the fear that he usually sees in most nobles. "You''re M-Majesty?" Was that even a compliment? Larak sweated. Hearing a sign, Lativ immediately bowed. He doesn''t know what is wrong, but something must be wrong! "Forgive me, Your Majesty. I have misspoken. Please grant me death!" Goodbye, mother, goodbye, father. Your son will proceed first. *internal cries* Stupid, you don''t even know if you''ve made a mistake. Guren fiddled with the tassel on his coat. "Death, huh?" An imperceptible emotion passed Guren''s eyes. "Indeed, death is such bliss for those who long for it." ¡°¡­¡± "If you wish to die, die somewhere else." What? Does that mean he survived? Hooray! "¡­I will do my best, Your Majesty!" "I''m not deaf." "Y-Yes¡­" Larak lowered her voice. "What takes precedence, family or the Empire?" "Uh¡­" Lativ gulped. Erm. This is a rather sensitive question, especially since his father made him aware of how the Adiand royalty view¡­ family. But for him to have grown up in a beautiful environment where his parents cherished and loved him, he would have done anything for his family. Thus, facing the young Emperor who holds every family in this Empire and his father''s warning just before he came here, he needs to watch what he should say. Firstly, how does he view it if he was in His Majesty''s shoes? What''s the benefit? No, in the first place, does he have the mind to be merciless as his Majesty to think about it? "Your M-Majesty, I think it would be bes--- " "Your Majesty, I''ve brought you some refreshments that go aside with this tea." Xiwen''s voice from the outside midway interrupted his struggling thoughts. Wow, what a relief! "Serve it." "Yes, Your Majesty." Two teacups were placed before Lativ and Guren, and some sweets were laid out. Lativ, an avid lover of confectioneries, was eager to savor his most favored cake yet couldn''t bear to do so. "Strange, I thought you like cakes as well." Eeep! "Ah, forgive me, Your Majesty, I like cakes. Ah no, what I mean is, it''s undeserving to not eat such delicacies with the Adiand Emperor even though I''m not yet an official." Guren glanced at Xiwen, who in turn pushed the cake onto Lativ''s side. "Please have a taste, Young Master. The Emperor himself likes this cake." The Emperor also likes this cake? Lativ could not help but compare Guren''s facial features and the still expression of the mannequin he sees in clothing shops. "Then I thank His Majesty''s generosity!" Isn''t it said that the best desserts and foods are always in the Imperial Palace? Yum! "Then tell me what you think." Lativ paused, gulping down his cake in one go; he could not avoid this topic. Placing the half-eaten cake on the table, he tried his best not to loudly clink his cup against the saucer, sipping his tea like an adult. "Answering the Emperor, in some ways, each land is divided into groups of people, each having a ruler. A nation could be seen as one family. Therefore, the Empire is more important in one singularity." "Then can you kill your little family for the sake of being one with the empire?" "I ¡­ I," Lativ laughed nervously, "Of course!" Not! I can''t bear to do it. But I don''t know? I must? Father, I''m not eloquent enough. No, I''ve been so rattled that I can''t think straight! "Is your family from the Noble Faction?" "Y-Yes¡­" "Do you think an Empire with two divided families is also important?" Lativ''s fingers dug into the fabric of his sleeves. The answer was clear as day. Although his father did not dive in further with him with these complicated details as an heir, it has been going on that the Imperial Faction and Noble Faction had been in each other''s throats, hidden under the guise of a harmonious veil. Don''t even talk about the Neutral Faction. "I, Your Majesty, whatever you will, I-I will do it. You are my Emperor." "It''s just a simple question." It''s not a simple question! Lativ wanted to cry. It is like asking him to kill his loved ones specifically and choose who to kill first. His mother or father? Aiya, he needs to think of an advantage for the Emperor. Think¡­ "N-No. But if I may be bold enough to say ¡­ uh, this can be used as an advantage to know who is conspiring against who, and if the nobles are affiliated with the neighboring nations, we could take advantage of this. Who knows if someone is a double-edged sword?" His voice faded in the end. Come on, puffin up your chest, Lativ! Seeing that the Emperor was still silent, Larak continued, "It can be assumed that not all the supporters of the Emperor or dedicated to their faction are trustworthy. Other empires and kingdoms are watching as well." Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Hmmm." "O-Of course, our Empire is powerful enough even with it''s just its terrain, so there''s no need to do that! It would be easy to w-weed out those planning a coup in one strike..." To think it was good to listen to his father''s words, Lativ hoped it would satisfy the Emperor. "If I kill your family right now for being one of the betraying family, what will you do?" It seems it''s not working¡­ "Err." C-Calm down! This is just situational! Think, think like father! No, as an Emperor. Lativ exhaled deeply and looked into the Emperor''s eyes, "I will find out who the betraying families are and present them to you with evidence. I will do my best to know who is the most loyal to His Majesty the Emperor for my family''s survival. My, my¡­" Ah, forgive me, Father, please forgive me. I am truly sorry. I''ve set a huge boulder in our family. The Emperor''s pressure is very heavy; I can''t. Lativ bowed lowly before Guren, "We will forever be on Adiand''s side. If Adiand royalty lives, we will live; whoever wants to escape their faith, I, as the future heir, will do my best¡ªno, I will absolutely hunt them down and...kill them." "You sound reluctant." Mommy, can I just be a strategist on the sideline? "I will use my hands to make them disappear, and they will never see the setting sun." For the sake of trees and grass, he is the same age as the Emperor. Even so, he had never killed a person or slapped a bug, and he never even killed an animal. How pathetic he must have looked in the Emperor''s face that commanded numerous legions, destroyed citadels, and killed countless people before coming here. "For someone who hadn''t witnessed death and hasn''t killed someone, you''re quite foolish and bold." I know it already; please do not add salt to my wound. Sob. "Y-Your Majesty, I''m sure Father would understand." "For the sake of your family, huh?" As Guren looked at the kneeling Lativ, he remembered the dream he had seen. A scene filled with fire and blood, and his frightened eyes now were so different from that dream. He roars cold and full of hatred, in the sky, attacking his enemies. The look in Lativ''s eyes in that dream was filled with raw anger, so different from what was presented before him. Would it regard his family that he became so in his superficial dream? "I was merely asking." Lativ, "¡­" When royalty merely ask especially if it''s His Majesty the Emperor, it isn''t the same as asking. Nevertheless, Lativ does not regret what he said. He might be weak now, but he will train hard! There are still people that he needs to protect. Lativ mulled over his next action so the Emperor''s interest in his family would fade until he was not concerned about them anymore. Wait, but if it will be like that, then does that mean their family would be listed among the people to die out of His Majesty''s indifference? He won''t get any prestige for his family. He snapped back from his reverie. "¡­Eh? Where? Where is the Emperor?" "The Emperor already left." Even Archduke Froiz was gone with only Butler Xiwen, who waited for him patiently and with a smile. "Eeek!" Lativ jumped slightly from his seat, hearing a voice behind him. Mother! Why must you scare this child inches away from my ear? "Ah, I''m sorry for being in a daze in front of His Majesty." Lativ tapped his beating chest, which had just returned to its heart. "You did well." Butler Xiwen spoke kindly, his face lit up with a soft smile. Seeing how empathic Butler Xiwen is, Lativ''s anxious face broke, and a tear slid down his face when he felt the Butler''s gentle hand on his shoulder. Someone was able to empathize with my difficulties! Ah, mother, father, I survived! "Thank you! Thank you! Sob." His parents will not be ordering the servants to make his coffin at this juncture. "One of the servants will guide you back. May the heir of the Duke of Yushon enjoy the remaining time in His Majesty''s banquet." "Ye-Yes, thank, thank you." *sniffle* Lativ nodded enthusiastically while bowing deeply. You must be having difficulty serving the Adiand royalty, too, right? "Then I''ll take my leave." Butler Xiwen also bowed and replied. "Take care, young Duke." "Hik." My goodness, to think there is someone so nice to serve this scary, ehem, unfettered Emperor¡­ Ugh, there is no time to dwindle over these kinds of things. Right now, he must return to his parents and discuss something important. He just sold their household because of his cowardice. As a man, he should take responsibility for his words. But before stepping out, he turned back and went closer to Butler Xiwen. "Sire, is it worth it to serve His Majesty?" This a passing question of a curious child who knows it will get him and his entire family in trouble yet still dares to ask. He does not know why, but this Butler seems kind. Exceptionally considerate. When Butler Xiwen heard the question, he was taken aback before a grin lit up his face. When he smiled, Lativ knew what his answer was. Yes. "Ahaha, apologies. My curiosity got the best of me." "It is nothing. That''s normal to ask." Normal¡­ I don''t think so. "Yes, thank you once again." "It is an honor to talk with the young Duke." "Hehe, it''s my pleasure to meet you, venerable sir. Then I''ll go ahead first!" Maybe it''s not a bad idea to come here when there is someone like Sire Xiwen. Xiwen the Butler observed Lativ, who slowly disappeared in the corridors aided by a servant; eventually, Xiwen also made it to another entrance leading directly to the balcony. The soft, melodic music from the Baquet Hall could be heard in the distance, and the bright, twinkling lights illuminated the opulent gathering, a stark contrast from its dark and closed-off state in previous years. It''s strange to see such a gathering for the first time in years. "Your Majesty, I am here." "What did he say?" "The youthful duke was intrigued by the thought of directly assisting His Majesty." "You phrased it well." "This servant doesn''t dare to mix flattery in his words." Guren just waves his hand. "When he arrives, accommodate him." "Your Majesty?" Xiwen thought he took an interest in that innocent youth. Was he wrong? "That person is too lively." Guren cannot endure such a person. Why would he take this fellow if not for the strangeness of his dreams? Just thinking about those colorful expressions on his rabbit face, ugh. "Understood." Xiwen hid his smile. Isn''t this a wonderful situation for this gloomy place? Chapter 13: A little snooping That day, she clearly remembered the familiar face of Cashim in the Baquet Hall, and with Akan''s information satellite overview, well, even without it, as she asked him, Akin already knows. "That insignificant one. Indeed, there''s no need to remember him." No, it''s ''Ett'' who knows him. "Who was he again?" The novel did not mention Cashim, only his organization referred to as an information guild. In novels, the head of an information or spy association or organization would be one of the love interests. Besides, if she calculates the female''s age and Cashim¡­well. He is young, maybe in his early teens. 18? 19? Ett wouldn''t even know that he was the leader of that guild if he hadn''t shown his face and the respectful gestures of his men when she went to the House of Isolet. "He is the son of the Count of Montcraso, the blackseed of the family. Her Ladyship may not remember, but he was abandoned in the streets, and when they discovered his capability, they brought him back. " "After that, he used the Count''s title to his advantage?" Ett questioned. "Yes, that man was quite greedy." "It''s good that he hasn''t gone ahead of us yet." "I''ve made it so until the Dowager desires for him to be dead." Ett waved her hand. "Just keep an eye on him." "As the Ladyship wishes." "Before I forget, assist me in gathering the information on these single ladies." Akan was taken aback, then let out a wearied sigh. Well, that was unexpected. As royals, their hands were already full of a pile, and now they had to figure out how to carry another. Your Ladyship, why are you in a rush? "Are we going prioritize the Emperor''s potential bride, Your Majesty?" "It''s your choice." The earlier he finishes all his tasks and lessens the burden on his shoulders, then the more he can do it later. "What kind of potential fianc¨¦ do you have in mind, Your Ladyship?" "Someone that''s not bound by feelings and too much kindness, quick-witted, intelligent, and can tolerate my son''s temperament, yet boldly points out when he is wrong." If there was someone like that, it would greatly help Guren, and then Ett could live a comfortable life. Akan fell deep in thought; his mind was already working. "Alright then, is there any more you would like to order, Your Ladyship?" "No, I''ll call for you when in need." "Yes." Ett plopped on her bed when the door closed, throwing her shoes without care. It''s always like this: she always stays in bed, never leaving the room, and only when necessary. She was just like her old self. "But no anime to watch, no internet for surfing, nothing to read." Boring, extremely boring to the point it makes her depressed. Before she dies from depression, Ett needs to find a wife for this son and make sure he won''t turn into a certified pro-black-bellied black lotus. A woman who will accompany him till death, smart enough of her own accord, and someone he''ll love deeply. No, they should develop feelings for each other along the way. Who needs a doting partner who will say yes to all of your requests? What Guren needs is a partner who will criticize him in a good way, pull him when he is down, and correct him if he thinks he is truly right when it''s not, and both can realize their mistakes in which they know how to apologize to each other and vice versa. On earth, she had a doting lover who did everything for her and cared for her and everything; when she says it''s right, even if it''s left, he would agree with her. If she says it''s his fault when she was in the wrong, he would admit that it''s his wrong. It''s not bad, it''s too good. It was too good for Ett to avoid a bout of fights, but she realized it was a love everyone wanted but not her. It''s not her perspective of love. It became boring and repetitive until her love for him gradually faded. It was not toxic, as well as she had not been beaten up. His love was just too much for him. She can''t reciprocate his overwhelming love to the point that it gradually turns into guilt. Though she was grateful for his feelings, a strong and deep relationship should also point out the wrongs of her partner, work things together, have some arguments, and fix them together while knowing how to concede and apologize to one another, and vice-versa. Well, she would apologize for making concessions, but ugh, it''s just. "It''s not her cup of tea." She doesn''t want to be reminded of him again. Anyway, it shouldn''t be all just sweet. Too much is overloaded, and it overwhelms her greatly. As impossible as it is, the female lead is automatically out of the option, but if it turns into a twist in the future, she''ll help Guren from the shadows. She may think about his relationship and have a plan for it; nonetheless, if he chooses someone of his own accord, then let''s see to it first. Ett will support him from behind as long as she still lives to that day. In short, these are just thoughts; no action has been taken yet. There''s more on the list. The kid had gone through far enough to lose someone he would show his affection for just to be snatched away. No, that boy is going through enough, and I, the mother, is the same. She can''t add more heartaches and blackening to this child. Right, she''ll just help him a little because of a mere whim, whether it''s a soft spot for villains like him, just a whim. "Get a hold of yourself, Ett. You''re not going to assimilate the good mother role type, okay? Are you going to break your character now?" Disguise, disguise. All must be for pretending. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Right, the vial." Ett would have to take another tour again. Tying her hair in a simple fishtail braid, Ett opened the secret passage in her bedroom, taking the eye-drop. "Atchitsetse." That still stings. Going past the forest, Ett wandered the marketplace, looking at whatever they sold. Now, this second visit made the world feel more real. Strangely, there are more people on this day than when she came before. What''s with these decorations hanging from above as if there''s a festival going on¡­? "Excuse me, I''ll buy two apples." "That''ll be six copper, child." So, three coppers per apple. "Thank you. May I ask what''s happening?" She noticed a flicker of surprise in the seller''s eyes as they made eye contact. "Might I ask if you are not originally from this place?" "¡­I just came here." I''m a hikikomori, sorry. "Oh my, here I thought you live here. Your cadence of speaking is what I naturally hear from all the high-ranking nobles." Cadence what? "I shall consider that as a compliment, madam." "Hoho, no need to be formal. Well, yes, it will be the Rasami Celebration." "Rasami?" Was there such a thing in there, oh, Rasami Celebration! The day the male lead met the female lead, who was hurt from worrying about Guren''s well-being being overtly workaholic when the person involved didn''t care about her efforts to help him. That son of hers is such a snob. Haiyst. The female hallo receives a +999 damage. "Indeed, it is where couples gather, and individuals commemorate special occasions. Above all, it is to warmly welcome the summer season." "Oh, I see. Thank you." "There are many children who await when it''s nighttime. There will be songs and different lamps that will fill the heavens." That''s nice. When I think of it, the female lead is alone on some bridge with her lamp when the male lead sees her. As she held it reluctantly before she let it fly in the air, the lamp''s warmth captured the FL''s current emotion, as if a troubled and somber beauty. A lonely swan floating alone on the river. That''s how ML saw her at that time. The FL was alone on the bridge, so maybe that''s where the logic came from. "Thank you, I''ll bear that in mind." "Then come buy apples here again." "Will do." "Lovely, dear. May you find your own enjoyment in this celebration." "And to you as well, madam." While munching the apple, Ett saw several crowds in another area of the streets. "The store." Ett closely followed the people, curious about what they were rushing for. Ett made his way to the store by carefully following the trail, crossing several streets, and noting every twist and turn. It was a two-story house, not a business establishment at all. Ett double-checked her map four times to confirm she was in the right place. Knock. Knock. Knock. A second later, the door opened, and an old lady, all wrinkled, looked at her with a soft smile. "What brings you here, child?" Ett looked at the old woman before looking back at the map and discreetly showed the vial in her pocket. "I need one." Hiding the surprised look, she looks good at her stature. The old woman spun to look at their surroundings before opening the door wide, revealing an old house of an old lady. "Come, child, you should have told me you were my grandchild." Roleplaying activated. Ett nodded. "I was trying to surprise you, Grandma." "Surprised, surprised. Come, let''s go inside." Indeed, this is the right place. "Come sit here, dear client." "Thank you." The old lady sat across her, her wrinkled hands folded in her lap. "That vial. Can you show it to me again?" "Here." As Ett gave the vial to her, she looked around. Ordinary. This house is simply typical and old. It''s as simple as it can be. However, she saw a picture frame of an old lady and a young man. It was an old picture frame, and judging by the old lady''s face, it might have been a decade ago, so the young man must have probably grown into a fine lad. "Oh, that''s my son. Quite the handsome one, isn''t he?" Ett turned back to the old lady. She had the urge to thumbs up for a second. "Forgive me for my rudeness." "Hoho, that''s fine. You''re the first to stare at our picture in a long time." So, the old Ett didn''t seem interested in anything except the product this woman gave her. Well, of course, she won''t. That''s ''Ett.'' "Yes, your son is quite a looker." "Oh, looker. I''ve learned something new from you." That''s slang; some of her words from the modern era stuck with her. Good thing she didn''t say a hooker which befits her son more. "This vial is the most precious thing I''ve ever made and was only done for that person. I assume you''re one of her people?" Ett nodded, praising the old woman, and snickered while she thought about her first encounter with Cashim. "I thought you were her child." Um. I take that back. "I am just a servant of master." "Hmmm. Then perhaps she needs another reserve?" "My master will be away for too long and won''t have the time until the used vial runs out." "I see." The old lady stood up. "Let me give you some treat, dear. Oh, would you prefer milk or tea?" "Milk." Ett answered. Frankly, she missed drinking milk. So what if she''s an adult who misses eating milk? She''s in a child''s body anyway, so there''s nothing wrong with it. "Alright. Allow me to give it to you first, after which I will retrieve the recently produced vial." "Sorry for the trouble." "No trouble at all." Since the living and kitchen rooms were not divided, Ett could see the old woman as a busybody. It''s nice to get some information while she''s at it. "The master asked if a hundred thousand gold would be enough?'' "Oh, my! That''s too much!" The old woman exclaimed, shooting her head. "Master said she doesn''t know how long she''ll be gone. Considered the remaining as her reservation when she comes back and for your kindness in helping her." Ett doesn''t know much, but judging by this place, it seems this vial is done secretly. The herbs must be extremely expensive or rare to get. This looks like a rundown house, too, according to Ett''s suspicion; it may just be the old lady keeping a low profile or a branch of something bigger. "Still, that''s too much." "The master was aware of your likely response and thus proposed a deal of ninety thousand gold. Unless you raise the normal price of the vial a dozen times." "Child, that would be beyond the hundred thousand golds you offered." "Her last resort is if the honorable madam can ask anything. She will agree to it as long as it''s within her grasp and her principle." Funny, does Ett even have a moral principle? The old lady was silent as she made Ett''s milk and tea. She didn''t say a word. "Please have this milk, I''ll get the vial." "Thank you." Let''s just give her some time to think and observe this place. Maybe something unordinary would pop out. "Eh?" Ett narrowed her eyes, drawing closer, and staring at a picture frame. She didn''t notice it a while ago. This¡­ Why does the picture frame appear to have a distinct layer beneath it, giving the impression of a picture within a picture, as if another image is concealed behind the visible one? Chapter 14: Moran "Here it is, dear customer." Ett immediately looked away; it''s just¡­it feels like she shouldn''t peek more than she should in this humble abode. Finally, the old lady brought a vial; she carefully wrapped it with a cloth and its designated box before giving it to Ett. "It took me long before I found all the ingredients for this one, so if your lady would order another bottle or two, it might take a long time for me to finish it." Ett nodded understandingly. "Did something occur for the reserves of this empire to be that difficult?" The old lady nodded. "Previously, the chore was hard, but now it has become even more arduous. Especially these kinds of herbs. When the Emperor opened the door for the banquet, many nobles had gone to a different extent to buy gifts for His Majesty the Emperor. It''s hard to do it discreetly." "Where do you find most of these vial''s in ingredients?" "Some of the outskirts of the Empire are from the traveling merchants. I''ve heard they doubled their price." "I see." Despite that, this enclosed Empire looked like they were still enjoying themselves. "Oh my, forgive me for speaking so seriously. Your manner reminds me of an adult. I can''t help but express my upsetting behavior." "It''s not upsetting." It''s informative. Sometimes, Ett needs information other than those living in the palace to better know the situation. After all, the nobility''s perspective differs from that of ordinary people. There was a long silence before the old lady spoke again, "My child." "Yes?" "It may be ambitious and presumptuous of me to say this, but can I beseech your lady to protect my son secretly?" Oh, that beautiful guy. A mother''s concern for a child. How did the original Ett do it? Tsk. What a beguiling lady, so that''s her deal. Sipping her milk, Ett paused. Now, this is some delicious milk. Slurp. "I''m sure my master would agree. Yet is it something so dire that you would rather trust her ladyship, who you''ve only known as your customer?" The old lady smiled with creased lines in her eyes, looking at her with vissitudeness. "I feel your lady isn''t someone who would do no harm for no reason." Well, the real Ett, she would actually do that. She isn''t called a villainess for no reason. A nefarious existence that pulls strings from behind. Besides, why should you ask a favor from someone who''s only a stranger? Ett would have understood if they were close, but no. Perhaps she''s being a jackass here. However, Ett always wonders about this every time she reads novels with this scene, and the person who would accept the favor will do it for that stranger or not-so-close person. Really¡­just why when most can''t even save themselves, just... Kindness? Empathy? Sigh. "My son often tells me he works as a butler in Count Shubert''s estate, but it''s been 2 years since he last visited, except for the inconsistent letters that come by now and then. I cannot ascertain the truth of his letters, and it troubles me deeply." The old lady presented a portrait. It was recently made; his son doesn''t look like a commoner. Indeed, he was a refined, soft, beautiful, yet handsome gentleman with a charming aura around him. Ett was sure this man could surpass most of the noblemen in terms of aesthetics, not even women and men. He has long hair as well. Just her taste. Nah, too young in her old self. Who said only nobles could be beautiful? Hm. Ett carefully looked at the old lady with crow''s feet in her eyes. Unless they were once from a noble household. People have secrets, but she won''t delve deeper into them. "His name is Ares McLurrey." Oh? Even the name sounds like something written in a Nordic romance novel. "Alright. I''ll report this to My Lady." "Knowing my child is being protected is worthier than millions of gold." Ett can understand the sentimentality, but she would never feel how much depth such a feeling could take. "Then I should take my leave, many thanks." "Yes, until we meet again." As Ett left the area, she paused and turned on a roundabout tour, looking at the old woman''s house in the distance. It really looks like a simple house. The person living there prefers payment by protecting her son rather than possession and wealth. "Protecting a human is harder than offering money." One hundred thousand to million of gold is manageable for Ett, minding that it is illegally distributed, the labor force and supply when making the vial. Besides, the old woman is someone worth noting. Safeguarding is far more expensive and can''t be reduplicated if death comes knocking on a person''s door. "I forgot to ask her name." Following the main road, Ett arrived at the familiar street where she had seen those stacked-up people. "Yo, there are more of them now." There must be something interes¡­ting? Huh? Ett''s jaw dropped. Stolen story; please report. She rubbed her eyes, looking at the signs above her. Dance of what now? "Dance of Kissing, this person will be your slave! Want to have him as your practicing partner? Or accompany you with your lover? New adventures? Starts at 100 silvers!" A slave auction in broad daylight in Adiand? Guren, what''s this? They couldn''t be even more blatant about a threesome. Is this Empire so liberated? She thought they were conservative! What''s this twist? Nobody informed her about it. In front of her, atop the stage, there was the host and a young girl tied with both hands and feet, looking at the crowds with tear-stained eyes. A desperate attempt to voice out help as she struggles to get out. With a swift movement, the guard restrained her and exposed her to the crowd by pulling up her hair. "Ah, please be gentle!" Wretched. "200 silvers!" "250 silvers!" "300 silvers!" "400 silvers!" "1000 silvers!" "Oh, oh! 1000 silvers! Is there anybody else? Going once, going twice, going thrice! Alright, handsome gentleman, this girl is yours!" Ett looked at the people in front of her. The fat frog-looking man with a flat face full of a perverted vibe. The ''handsome gentleman'' grabbed the girl, licking his lips. ¡°¡­¡± Ett looks at the people beside her, pulling the hem of the man''s sleeve who was frowning and shaking his head. "Mister, what is the Dance of Kissing?" The man looked down, seeing a little girl with enormous hazel eyes. He looked around to see it was only her looking at him. "Is this your first time coming here?" "Yes." "A child shouldn''t know it for now." "Mister, I''m already here. It''s better to know early about the world." The man, speechless, could only silently stare at her before coughing. "That''s deep coming from a young child like you." "My older brother said that." "Then does your older brother know you''re here?" "Mister, what is it?" This guy is too chatty. "Pfft, don''t be annoyed. Well, Dance of Kissing is¡­" Should he tell this to a child? "I know kissing. I know you make babies with your lower body. That." Ett shamelessly pointed in between his loin. "!!!" "M-My m-my oh dear d-did your brother tell you that too? Goodness! How much are you enlightened at? Oh no, forget it." "Yes, he said it''s better to be aware of while young than ignorant." Ett proudly uttered. "Then did you try ''it''?" "Not all could be practiced." When you can learn from others'' perspectives. There''s no memorandum. "Y-Your b-brother unexpectedly cares so much about you." Hm? Why does this man say it with concern, pity, and anger? Wait, did he think about his brother, incest! "We are siblings; nothing happened between us." "You poor child¡­ want me to help you?" This guy¡­ "That was his last words before he died." Ett deadpanned. In truth, no one told her that. She was an only child through and through. A certified only child before and after being isekai''d till now. "You''re avoiding my question, mister." "And you''re persistent with your curiosity." Come on, man, we''ve wasted a lot of words on this chapter already. It''s not clich¨¦ anymore. There''s no tension. Let me degrade that; there was never tension. The man cleared his throat, "Well, just know that it''s something that nobilities considered as a plaything, and if the day ends, the contract will be done." "So there are limited days? How long are they?" "A week just before the festival ends." "What if the buyer wants to extend the contract?" "Hm, well, it happens. But it depends on whether the two are in agreement. If one only agrees, it would be null." "But can the buyer kill the slave during that week or after that week? The thousand silver that could be labored in six months would be a waste if that happens. Unless there is a recipient." Ett took out her satchel and drank a mouthful of water. Man, her throat just went dry. "In accordance with the festivity, if someone was killed in the week off, then they would be imprisoned for one year or till the end of their life. That''s just how important the festivity is." Then why was this not mentioned in the novel? It was used to decorate the ML and FL because of its dark theme. "And regarding after the one week, the day the festivity ends, if one of them does not agree, well, it''s quite known what will happen." "And still, some people would be forced to come while others do it voluntarily." Like the first girl, she looked desperate, as if regretting his decision, followed by the next slaves. For the following slaves, everyone did not struggle, yet their eyes were already accepting their faith, and some were hoping for something while the bid would rise higher. Such a twisted festivity, so blatant. No wonder the Adiand empire was destroyed and reconstructed. "The contract seems favorable between the slave and the buyer. No wonder it can be shown like this in public." Even in this novel, slavery exists. Talk about worldwide. "Of course, and it goes even before the old days. The imperial family can''t be blamed for this if it''s within the contract. Besides, they also receive a part of the payment as tax. Wait, no, stop. Why am I saying too much? Goodness, I''m really not talking to a child. You even catch up with these kinds of things calmly!" "You''re also very detailed in explaining, sir, as if you''ve tried it." Ett retorted. The man became stiff before smiling his tense state away. "I''ve heard it from someone who has tried it and knows a lot. It''s not me." "Oh. Then thank you for telling me." "Hey child, by any chance, are you planning to--" My guy catches up quick, ah. "None of your business." "Hey, that''s rude. After helping you¡­" "Wait." Ett suddenly narrowed her eyes. Her gaze nailed on the person being brought up to the stage. There were scars and signs of defending himself, and even now, he tries to struggle subtly. But that''s not it. Definitely not. The beauty of this child flashed a description in her mind, "Who would have thought you have this setting? Heh." Chapter 15: Blackened "This young man is the last and most prized possession for this festivity! Look at his dazzling face; the body underneath those clothes must be spectacular, too, right? He''s also extremely knowledgeable and useful in many ways. He has more glory to you than guts if you take him. Quite a genius at medicine, too! I shouldn''t say anything more; you all seem ready for the bid. Starts at 300,000 silvers!" That young man, Ett, recognizes him immediately, that earing and those eyes with that kind of hair, she is not mistaken. Who would have thought this was what was happening to him before he became famous all throughout the land and empire. Starlight cerulean eyes that seem lifeless, hair in the likeliness of a rising sun, and that ordinary wooden ear piercing. The catalyst of the future who will make Ett resort to killing two nations just to warn him, raising her paranoia, but then she is stopped. The damages were 60%, though. But at least it was less than 100%. The one who stopped her was the Grand Strategist, Moran. The young child that''s about to be sold for one week. That''s why he must have hated the Adiand Empire and its royalties. There was a text in which he fled to another country, stayed there, and met the male lead by chance. Ah, chance. Was this also what we call chance? To meet him here? The host said he was a genius in medicine. Ett needs to remember it. But in this era, physicians are sought after, especially those youngsters with great medical potential. "400, 000 silvers!" A maid shouted; beside her was a carriage that looked like from an affluent family. When the curtains were revealed, it was an aged lady. She whispered again, and the maid shouted, "600,000 silvers!" "600,500 silvers!" "750, 000 silvers!" "900 silvers! I mean 900,000 silvers!" "950, 000 silvers!" "100 gold!" Damn, how was he this magnetic? "2,000 golds!" "Oh my, oh my! 2,000 golds! Who would like to beat Mrs. Peringerine''s bet?" Ett never thought that little Moran would be this ''loved'' by the crowd, especially older women. Was there something she didn''t know about his profile? "What a lolicon." Was there even a masculine derivation of lolicon? "Mister, can you do me a favor?'' "You don''t know me." What a grumpy uncle. At least in this favor, it''s regarding money; there''s profit. "Save that kid. He looks like he''ll be roped." The uncle looked at Ett wide-eyed as if telling her with his eyes that he didn''t have that kind of money. "Just estimate and bid the highest. I''ll pay and give you handsomely for your courtesy." "You?" Ett held her tongue. Does this guy think she has no money? Ett thrust out from her hidden sleeve 13,000 gold coins and gave them to him. "Is this enough? You can keep the change." This is part of the OG villainess'' personal savings, not from the royal treasury. Besides, she shouldn''t feel sad knowing she lost a grand. This is her investment in the future. "You!" "Don''t shout. That''s why I''m whispering." This stupid oaf. "Ehem. Fine. This much is¡­more than enough." Now, the uncle is curious about her identity. One thing he''s sure of is that this girl might be from a nobility. "No one~?" The host asked. "Then this year''s most beautiful and handsome---" "8,000 golds!" Mrs. Peringerie paused, fanning herself, and looked at the uncle beside Ett, who was sweating profusely; she seemed aggravated. "Oh, what a hefty price! Who else? Who else?" The maid looked back at her master. "Hmp." Although the young man is cuter than the rest, that''s too much pay. "Going once? Going twice? Thrice! Sold! Wonderfully sold! Congratulations to the buyer!" The uncle seems happy, but the host seems to have moneygasm. "Ohohoho! I won! Eh? EH?! Where is that kid?" The uncle looked at his surroundings but was unable to find Ett. The child completely disappeared without a trace. "Buyer! Come to the stage, please!" "Oh." He scratched the back of his neck, still confused and dazed. Then the handsome sum she''s saying is the gold that remained untouched? Just who was that kid? "There there, customer, we are happy to meet you. You''ve made the right choice picking this young lad." "Yes. Yes." Ugh. This host is such a snake; even if his tongue is that of a human, it''s still a snake. Just look how happy he is. Looking at the frail young man before him, the uncle sighed. He wondered if the child knew this young man, but it seemed she just paid him out of pity or maybe because of his dashing looks. After all, nobles like beautiful things the most. What medicine? Heh. "Let''s go, junior." "Y-Yes." Taking the young man down and giving the money, they carefully weaved their way to a safe place. That madam, just now, it seems like he would be dead cause he stole her soon-to-be property. Sigh, why was he involved in this place when he was just here to watch. "T-Thank you. I- I will surely work hard." "¡­" The uncle sighed again, whispering, "It was not me who saved you; the money I bought was not mine but the child who was gone. She asked me to free you, and that was it." The young man''s eyes glimmered. "Re-Really? But where is she?" Ah, look at this boy, such a pure soul. Do you want to thank her? This uncle is touched! "Yeah. Now, I can''t find that little girl. She must have done it on a whim. Talk about noble children." "Nobles¡­" Moran mumbled as his eyes darkened. "My life belongs to her. What does she look like?" "Hmm, seems like a regular brunette with brown eyes. It''s nothing too special; it''s just how she spoke like a noble." Moran frowned, feeling wronged; that description needs to be more specific. "She threw me away." The uncle laughed awkwardly. "Not like that. Maybe that noble little lady has her own reasons." Why is she even defending that rude brat? "Is it because she is a noble, and I look like this?" If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. What? The uncle ruffled Moran''s hair as he laughed heartily, "Looking like what? Nobles are either eccentric or predictable. That brat is eccentric. Don''t be bothered too much. She must have done it on a mere whim. That''s how most nobles are with their money." "Noble¡­" Moran mumbled again as if it would become his mantra, making the uncle frown slightly. "Come on, let''s go to my place first to clean you up." "Ye-Yes." "Don''t worry, I''m not a nasty person." "I know." The uncle grinned. "That''s good to know." That deepened spark in Moran''s eyes faded when they entered the uncle''s place. "Alright, child, you should first sit here. I''ll prepare a bath for you." "Mister, why are you so kind when you are not the one paying me?" Moran asked. The uncle rolled his eyes. "Why, was there a saying that because I''m just a commoner, I can''t help you?" "¡­" The uncle laughed. "Relax, child, I''m all alone here. You can stay here if you want after the week due or you can get out if you want. That brat had left me 13,000 golds with 10,000 to free you. The remaining 3,000 gold is yours." "Eh? What about mister?" "I didn''t help much. I just went out to watch. So you take it." "Mister¡­ no, let''s split it. You''re too kind to me." Moran was about to cry; he was touched by this person''s warm welcome. "Enough. Just wait for me to get some water so you can bathe. And you can call me Fenar." Moran nodded obediently, quietly, watching Fenar move to the other room where the lavatory might be. His eyes curiously roam around. This was a simple house with a simple design and a few things. Fenar said he was living alone. Was it that his family left, or was he the one who left? There are picture frames to know if that''s the case. "Maybe he didn''t get married." Moran wondered. Looking at the giant heads of the deer, bear, eagle, and other animals, he figured Fenar was a hunter. These were like prizes to hunters, and they were proud to show whether to their visitors or for self-satisfaction. It''s only a one-story house. Where the kitchen and the dining room are one. He sat obediently near the window, looking outside. This place was secluded, and few people had passed by. A quiet environment with few residents that are far from each other. It was different from that musty, moldy, and horrible bed that he was caged in. There were no windows or lights, and the door was thick like a hundred-year-old tree. "This place is nice." Moran muttered, feeling happy before getting nervous and looking at the lavatory. Fenar¡­ he isn''t like the rest of his master, is he? He clutched his clothes, legs trembling. No, for a whole week, he must endure; after getting half of the money, he will escape. But if the owner is not that cruel, then he will work his ass off to the best of his capabilities to survive. Before Moran came here, he really wanted to die. It''s making him crazy to live every day, knowing he is powerless; without any money, he is nothing. Money, money, money. The world is all about money. He can never be hungry or low like this if he can have money. He bit his little finger. A small trail of blood trickled down his finger. Moran subconsciously licked the blood, sucking his finger like some kind of lollipop while biting his finger again and again. All he could think of was money, making money to survive for another day. He doesn''t want to suffer like this; he doesn''t want to die poor. Money¡­. "Alright. You''re done. Oi! What''s wrong with your finger? What are you doing?!" Moran snapped back to reality and looked at his finger; his lifeless eyes were dispelled as he smiled brightly, his aura turning innocent and pure. "I''m sorry F-Fenar. I thought I would be left alone forever." "Goodness, child, I was just away from you for a while, and you''re like this. You must have suffered a lot." Moran lowered his head. "I''m sorry." "What are you sorry for? You didn''t do anything bad." "Yes." Yes, he didn''t do anything wrong. So, why? No, let''s not question it. I''m tired. "Go on, take a bath first. Can you do it, or should I help you?" Moran''s whole body immediately turned ice cold, and they backed away, smiling nervously. "I-I can do it by myself." Such expression did not pass by Fenir''s eyes. He became empathic with Moran''s situation. Such an indescribable experience caused this child to be so cautious just by simply accompanying him. Life is really an entire grey of darkened shades. "Then call me when you''re done. I will wear the new clothes although they will be big, at least you have one. I''ll put it on the doorstep. Let''s buy you clothes together after I cook our dinner tomorrow." "A-Alright." "Then you go ahead." *** That night, one of the rooms slowly opened. Slow steps went to the kitchen; the bright moonlight perfectly hit the kitchenware. Taking the knife that shines like the sharpest of swords under the light, the slow and careful footsteps paused. Slowly, the door opened. Cautious not to wake the person up, he took his time turning the door''s knob, minding to not make a creaking sound or he''ll be found out. In the bed, a person snoozed deep in slumber, not knowing the person nearing him with a knife. He lay flat on his bed, breathing equally without any change, completely open. The person from the shadows raised the knife; its glinting edge was a blink of an eye before it stabbed the person''s heart on the bed. He topped the person, and a grin appeared on his lips. The swooshing sound of a knife that waved through the air hit the sleeping person''s chest. "Urk! Gahk--" Their eyes were wide; disbelief and horror appeared on his face. "Urh¡­uk!" With a skillful slit in the throat, Fenir died. Even in death, his eyes were finding a reason. Why? Moran knew it too well. "Why? Because you just watched. Is that good enough to let you close your eyes?" The dead man can''t reply. "Hah, now all I need to do is bury this big body." Moran''s eyes were without any emotion; his innocent facade was gone. He covered Fenir''s face with the blanket, wrapping him up. "Now, I''ll make this my new home~." Finally. Chapter 16: Study What in the world! SLAM! "Fvcking cockroach, so fvking big, fvking gross." Ett was revolted. "You piece of shvt, you''re the only one that makes me curse so much." Why didn''t the people who were isekai''ed go to a royal palace, as royalty didn''t mention that cockroaches roam around even if it''s spotlessly clean?! This is as important as the climax event! Or is this place needed to be more spotless? Ett will request a muslin right away. She can''t let such a thing come in contact with her again. These things would disrupt her concentration more than any noble factions combined. Abominable things. Ugh, what a relief it''s dead; staring at the splattered cockroach, she had the itch to pound it repeatedly, breaking its arms one by one with two slippers like chopsticks. She vehemently hates their colour, hates the way they look, hates their design and those numerous legs. Ett shivered. It triggers her killing intent exclusively for cockroaches. "You''re Grace; please let me tend it up." The maid who just came in to bring her tea suggested seeing the murderous glare of her master. Scary, too scary. She feels like she is the cockroach itself and shivers. The maid silently thought to never let any insects, especially cockroaches, be seen by Her Grace. It must be dealt with strictly, or they would be the ones to be implicated. "Great, and do get a muslin. I don''t want it to come to my bed." "Yes, Your Grace understood." Only then did Ett return from her usual child-like, composed, languid state. "¡­" Ett laid back on her bed, fully relaxed, and thought about Moran and the uncle. It would be good if Moran could be freed or the uncle would care for him. That uncle seems like a good guy. If, in the future, they meet, as in the story, she will use how she saved him as a bargain. If not, he better pay up first on the spot. No, he''ll pay up. Then, if that happens, she needs a Plan B. Saving him won''t affect the story. Maybe he is lessening his blackening, but that''s it. His past is so dark that he will never forget it. At the same time, in the novel, when he was indebted to the female lead, even if it was years ago, he would still remember and pay it back ten times. "Hmm." Whatever, that''s not important right now. What Ett needs to do now is the current event before moving forward to many of her plans. Ett watched the maid swiftly sweep the cockroaches, remove the carpet, and replace it with a new one. She still dazedly stared at where the cockroach was smashed by her even when the maid left. "Should I tear them from limb to limb then? Or collect them like cockroaches and put them in another parasitic house?" How should she deal with the next event to make it continue to flow as if she didn''t interfere? She must control the situation, or it''ll stray too much when the timing is wrong. Some events still need to be kept before all of them become a 100% butterfly effect. "Right, that guy from the north." Ett immediately turned it down. Not now; something needs to be added. She felt that she needed to include a point here. What was it? "Ralis." There was a tweak when she met Ralis. In the plot, she shouldn''t have talked to him longer, nor did she meet Guren and walk away like that. Although Guren is aware of Ralis, he won''t kill him as it should be. The timeline of when Ralis would be killed is now nought. She needs to speak to Guren regarding this. "¡­" "Man¡­" Talk about avoiding someone, but you''re face to face with the person himself after a few seconds. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Just like before. "How can I face that child?" The usual Ett vibe? Sheesh, it''s hard to communicate with fellow humans. How much more is a mere child? "Let''s just write the drafts first¡­" Taking the black notebook she had hidden where it was written in her own dialect for secrecy, Ett began to write, sometimes flipping the pages. Another day and night just passed by like that. The light continues to flicker as another night passes by. The palace was silent for a week, and Ett never got out of her room. One could see if they peeked at the window, the papers piled up on the carpet, and some pieces burned in her heathen. Meanwhile, Guren was also on his study table. The lamp flickers occasionally as his slight silhouette sometimes waves slightly, fully concentrating on his writing. These days, the whole palace seems exceptionally silent. "The Dowager seems to always stay in her room." Butler Xiwen muttered as he closed the curtains. The outside is as dark as midnight, yet Guren''s study room is still bright, with all the lamps still brightly kept on. "Isn''t she always like that?" Her mother always prefers to stay in her bedroom like her own canary. She rarely leaves her own abode called the chamber. Butler Xiwen nodded, "The Dowager is always on the balcony looking at the moon." "¡­" "You seem to know my mother well." Butler Xiwen immediately frowned. "Please don''t misunderstand." "Then I, as the son, don''t know my mother well." "Your Majesty..." "Alright, I won''t tease you. Then tell me what has changed from the past?" It was a casual remark. Guren really doesn''t care about his mother. They were simply mother and child by blood and accomplices in scheming, nothing else. If there is that change from the following days and he asks, it''s merely a whim of his thoughts, just like when his mother asked him back in the dining room. Ah, yes, she must have been very muddle-headed that day. "Your Majesty, the Dowager often likes to stare at the moon as if she would be distressed without watching it for one day. The will for her to live is sparse as if she is waiting for the day she dies out of her duties. After the happening, she rarely gazes at the moon. But the suffocating feeling of the servants who closely serve her felt it has died little by little." Only to be replaced with wholesome detachment as if she was watching them perform in theatrics. Whenever Butler Xiwen remembers it, he feels highly uncomfortable being stared at like that. "You expressed more than you should." "Indeed, I was lost in thought." The Butler smiled awkwardly. Trying to make this mother and daughter pair get closer to each other always fails. It''s like how oil and water don''t bond well together. Even mentioning one another''s activities annoyed them. "I just hope the Dowager won''t be raddled like before." "¡­you are right, Your Majesty." If not for her usefulness as his mother, Guren can kill her if she wants to die early. "You should rest, Xiwen. I don''t need your assistance for today." "Alright. Do ring the bell for the maids if you need anything, Your Majesty." "Mmm." Not a moment long, a knock came on the door. "Xiwen, I told you---" "Greetings, your Majesty¡ªoh, do pardon my intrusion. It seems you still have important matters to do. Then I''ll leave first." The tone was urgent, the galloping of horses ready to take off and leave immediately. "Hold on." Dowager? What is this woman''s intention now? Chapter 17: Son Ett bowed, remaining quiet. "I''m curious about the Dowager''s reason for visiting me rather than seeking help from Akan." The unexpected sight of the Dowager''s presence briefly had Guren taken aback, though he swiftly regained his composure. This royal cave woman who stays inside her canary sought him for the first time. His mind churned with inquiry, pondering the underlying motives driving her to seek him out directly. Is it eliminating another empire or massacring another province? The atmosphere was chilly, making Ett feel the seriousness of her visit. "I''ll just come back, Your Majesty." Meanwhile, Ett was thinking of other things as she glanced at the papers on Guren''s desk before looking away. She didn''t have that much of a workload when she was studying in her elementary years. 25 to 50 books must be drilled into her mind before another batch. Observing the scene, Ett reminisces an image of her younger self in her room, tears streaming down her face, a runny nose, and struggling with her studies. This moment marked the onset of her initial feelings of despair and depression associated with the learning process. Reflecting on this lifestyle, it becomes clear why she lacks social skills and friends. Comparatively, Guren''ss situation was even more challenging than hers. Despite this realization, Ett doesn''t find any sense of relief. "That." "Hm?" Guren looked at the papers piled up on his table. Does her mother look down on him? Tsk. "This is nothing." See, for a child to say it''s nothing, that''s depressing. "It must be worth the empire''s survival, seeing as the Dowager came in person to discuss it." Is that sarcasm, my boy? You see, it''s not like that. I want to see and communicate with the so-called villain of the novel for just a moment. And it is not worth the empire''s survival for you¡­but mine. Exclusively mine. "What does mother want to say?" A cold and direct question. "You may raise your head." "Alrig--" Hoo. This close up. She was immediately captivated by Guren''s presence. Despite Guren''s seemingly frigid demeanour, his viridian eyes exuded a radiant, captivating, and unperturbed charm. A jewel worth a thousand painite, no blue stone can compare, nor gold and silver are nothing but ashes. It''s just that this jewel¡­ underneath his eyes feels like he was born as a panda. How much more does this little guy''s brain motor can handle? If this happens more often, what about the next banquets that would occur? His time management and organization skills are more invested in his imperial work, and he doesn''t even know that the people capable of assistance, even to the most minor task, exist. What if this is a route where he dies from overwork or the cause of him being more tyrannical? Then what will happen to her too? Who knows who will take advantage of such a situation in this desolate place? Who is genuinely trusted? Ett''s son is her only golden thigh, and she must secretly hug him. The and only golden thigh. Ett reflected on the implications of this situation happening more frequently, unaware of other concerns. On the other hand, Guren was also staring at the Ett, who was still silent, staring at him with a pallid expression. He realized her mother was in a daze. The more he observed her face, the more he was convinced. This mother of his had more colour to her skin than the last time he saw her. Guren wondered for a moment what her reason was to slowly gain this colour of life. Then would she become more doltish then? "Have a seat, Dowager." He told her mother out of basic courtesy. In the distant past, where he gradually realized and learned more about everything and the empires, Guren''s heart harboured an intense loathing toward his lineage. The feelings of disdain extended to his mother, his grandfather, the very empire he would rule, and even its inhabitants. Such emotions ran deep within his veins, leading him to yearn for their downfall, to the point of wishing their lives would cease to exist. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. A cold empire. As time elapsed, he didn''t care anymore and became indifferent to it. Or was it he accepted it in his soul and became a true Adiand? "Thank you, Your Majesty." The boss said that even if you want to leave, you can''t. Blame it on your wrong timing. After they were seated, Guren kept muted and simply glanced at her. "Allow me to present this plan to you." Ett coughed and handed him the meticulously organized papers. Her calm before the storm. "I suppose you wouldn''t stop having balls and banquets after this?" Ett asked, to which Guren did not respond, only taking the papers and skimming the content. Only when he was finished reading everything did he try to speak. "Judging by your plan, we have the same trail of thought." In the Dowager''s plan, the Emperor would grant anyone for over three months free entry to use the ballroom as they wished. After that, it will be closed until further notice is declared. The balls that were listed in this paper are also agreeable to him. Only some can host the party, too. Specifically, one in every faction: Imperial, Noble and Neutral Faction. Of course, you wouldn''t think that''s all of it. "How many balls would His Majesty permit within the three months?" "Three is enough." Ett has no qualms with it. The balls would be extraordinarily extravagant and well thought out since they will be held in the Imperial Hall, where it''s rare to have a lease. It represents honor and prestige as well. "What families do you have in mind?" Ett asked. "I don''t have qualms with your suggested three nobles." Ett marked the Paralian Duchy, Count Ecluss'' Household, and Baron Zalore. One hailed from a noble lineage, another from a neutral background, and the last hailed from the imperial section. The selection process was conducted carefully, given that these families had highly regarded and distinguished daughters widely known throughout the country for their achievements and elegance. "Just this?" Asked Guren. Just this, and you dare to come by your own? That is what Ett could hear. " "That''s good enough. Then¡­¡± They exchanged a few words before ending their discussion shortly after. "Is that all that the Dowager has come for?" "There is one thing, Your Majesty. The plan would be set," Ett made slight eye contact with Guren, looking at each other''s eyes with a downturn look. "Treat the other agenda tight." As the ball approaches, their hidden agenda with other people will remain the same as their current discussion. "Mm." Guren crumpled the paper and threw it in the fireplace. Ett also nodded, intending to go back. "And the Duke of Valharam," Ett gave Guren a look. "He''s mine." "Certainly." Guren tersely replied. Ah, so that''s what you''ve come for. It''s not like he would do something with the Duke of Valharam. It''s his mother''s business. He doesn''t care about such a dead person. "Then this Dowager shall not trouble you anymore." That''s it? Guren nodded. "May you dream a dreamless sleep, Dowager." Right, that''s the odd way of saying good night. Believing a dreamless sleep is better. Wishing the person a peaceful rest without disturbances caused by dreams, whether good or bad. A calm dream with no ripples of even a pebble falling into one''s mind. Erm. I don''t want to say it back. "Emperor." Ett snapped a side a glance only to see him recontinuing his work. Guren won''t sleep, huh? "Hmm?" Guren felt annoyed seeing his mother still looking at him instead of leaving. Ett had always meant to ask him, "Were you always this mature?" "???" What does this woman say? Was he always this mature? "Such a foolish question." Such a simple question, is there a need to answer? Instead, Guren asked, "Ask yourself when you were like me." Ett, "¡­" I don''t know. I was not your mother before then. ¡°¡­¡± Children learn first from those they first met and stayed with the longest, like their parents, and learn from them. If not, their internal surroundings, then their external surroundings. The Adiand bloodline was indeed a pitiful line¡ªno wonder they aren''t truly loved and treated well but with fear by their people, while the other side of the coin is being just like them. If she arrived at an earlier time, would it change? Sigh. Of course not. Maybe, if somebody else not her. Ett should have just buried down the ludicrous question that is obvious to her. If she apologizes now, that won''t do any good, and her role forbids her to do so. Comforting words might annoy him out of sympathy, and pity only raises his distaste. She lacked the courage to do it. "Alright." That''s the only thing she can utter. It''s not even comforting; it''s short and crisp. "Then I''ll take my leave, Your Majesty." Ett curtsied gracefully and then proceeded to close the door behind her. That''s it. Thank you for your time. Chapter 18: Akan "I''m running out of ideas." "To whom should that notion be referred to, Your Ladyship?" Ett hummed rolling to the side of her bed to see Akan standing beside the door. Right now, other than being bored sleeping and staying in her room. Wherein there is a time to be lazy and a time to be diligent. A time for war and a time for love. A time to sleep and a time to wake up. But even if there are many ''times'' and the world crumbles, right now, Ett can''t think of any ideas when she should be diligent in working her way to scheme and secretly not have this tyrant of a son to not be so nefarious without showing her face and intervening so much. A quick and silent death is better than being pierced and seeing yourself die for a second. If it doesn''t follow the script. Just that. Only that. I can''t make such a blatant request to the Emperor, right? She wants to see the end but not that way of death if it can be prevented. "I can''t hear you." What did this guy say? "Apologies." Akan moved closer. "Look for a chair." "Thank you, Your Ladyship." "Go on." This man values his life and only considers what is advantageous for him. Indeed, the royalty of Adiand, for now, is the most powerful in this empire, and even if the nobilities are divided into three factions, they still can''t oppose the royals. Baiting and waiting for the right moment that''ll happen in the future. Ett suddenly had a thought; she sat on her bed and contemplated the events that had happened. Of course, the butterfly effect. Some incidents will come in the future that might be fast, but not to the extent that it''s obvious. If so, Guren''s preeminent death grows closer. So is hers. Ett snapped from her daze, seeing Akan already finding himself a seat. "What was your question?" "To whom should that presumptions be directed to Your Ladyship?" "My death." Ett said, albeit relaxed, as if death was a being. She doesn''t care if she dies right now, yet it''s also okay to follow the script until the end. Right now, she just felt like she was floating somewhere, that this place she was in was a play or reality. It''s not wrong to let Guren live all the way and blame it on her liking for villains. But she has no strong will to do so. She likes it as it is. Living like this is so peaceful. "Your Ladyship, please don''t speak about your death so seriously." "Akan." Her most reliable and trusted person is Ett''s advisor. If he were in the modern world, he would be a famous CEO with billions of networks or the Underworld''s black dog who holds death with every piece of information he has. The fearsome foe of every politician who doesn''t want to get exposed. "Yes, Your Ladyship." "I''ve just had an idea, thanks to you." Confused if it was a good idea or a bad idea, Akan smiled, "Then I am thankful I had inspired Her Ladyship even though I am not aware myself." "Then ask." Appalled, Akan''s smile became stiff before it reverted back to his professional smile. Is there something wrong with Her Ladyship today? "Then may I know why?" "You will betray me." What? Akan paused. Where did that come from? Betray? Akan felt offended and confused at such a remark. Sadness could be seen in his eyes as he looked at Ett as if wronged. "Please forgive me, I don''t know what Your Ladyship means." "It is exactly as I said." Ett slowly laid down on her bed, lying like a sleeping beauty, yet her eyes were open, staring at nothing in particular. Yeah, I just blurted that out, Akan. But that''s the truth as well. Why am I saying it earlier? "Akan, you value your life more than loyalty. If this empire faced rebellion''s against the noble faction and the imperial family faced destruction you''ll surely side with the most beneficial group." You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Before he could speak, Ett raised her finger to silence him. "Be honest. You don''t think I said this to just warn you." This guy''s face is so thick he won''t show himself until you force him to. It''s better to do so earlier. Akan, whose head hung low, slowly tilted, side-eyeing Ett, stared back at her without saying anything. Wow, look at those eyes. Who says you don''t know what I mean? Gradually, the mask of sadness in his eyes was gone, nor was he confused or offended. A depreciating smile bloomed from Akan''s lips. Entirely his character changed. "Oh dear." How could he describe his current observation of Her Ladyship? It''s like a broken shard that is put together, yet one piece is lost, so the closest to its looks, quality, and texture is placed. It''s the exact but not entirely with that one piece merging with that broken shard of porcelain vase. Her Ladyship must have been significantly implicated in what happened in her body to be like this. Akan couldn''t help but feel a sense of mystery surrounding Ett''s change. Fascinating. Akan wondered when he would end up serving this royalty, but it seemed it''d last longer than it should have. He grinned, "It seems I''ve been caught for being such a selfish bvstard." I didn''t expect you to tell me the truth so fast. "You''re a useful bastard." Akan laughed. "Then Her Ladyship must have known I can kill you right now?" That''s what the assassin said, too. "I don''t like being stabbed in the back." "Yes?" "And you know how I long for death." "That¡­certainly I do." Akan can''t disagree with that. She schemed and schemed, but no one could come to her as she was protected heavily, caged in an indestructible fortress. She schemed so much, waiting for the day someone would take her life and rest from all of this damnation. "I know you too well." "Then, I''ll be more careful from now on." Akan was always careful, yet Her Ladyship could see his thoughts freely. Just what gives? Akan subtly laughed. He really can''t gracefully swindle his way through. He was deemed outstanding in his acts but a child''s play in Her Ladyship''s eyes. Ett narrwed her eyes. This guy is really a psycho. In the book, Akan wants to be Ett''s right-hand man because of his curiosity, his perverted wonder for those dead eyes to be more alive while begging to live, and his fascination with how she schemes made him want to grow closer to her. For him, that was brilliant. How her mind works is fascinating to him; Akan wants to learn how to scheme like her and use it in his goals. He even mentioned that working for the Empress Dowager rather than the Emperor was better. He thirsted for knowledge, and he wanted to gain insights from Ett, who he serves. "Then does her Grace want me to loyally serve her till death?" "Is that what you think?" Ett finds it troublesome. "This subordinate is incompetent. Even with staying with Her Ladyship for many years, I still have much to learn." Ett pursed her lips. Such a sweet, slippery tongue. "Just tell me if you leave so I''ll know who''ll be responsible for burying my body." "Wouldn''t that expose my intentions?" Ett quietly stared at him for a while as if he was looking at a fool. "That gaze is quite¡­" "Are you stupid enough to not have a second plan?" "Hahaha, indeed." "And while serving me, don''t put the Adiand in a dangerous position." "I''m telling you this since you''ve been with me for years." A simple resignation letter from you, Akan, would be fantastic before working for a rival competitor. Yes, that''s the illustration that pops into Ett''s head. Even if he is AWOL, she can do nothing about it, so a heads-up is better. "I''ll be keeping that in mind." "You''re more carefree than what you portray yourself to be." Ett''s dry remark made him laugh. "I suppose. Thank you for making me realize a nature of mine, Your Ladyship." "What nature?" Akan maintained his smile. This is one fine day to say that Her Ladyship can be more spirited and fiercer with her words than before. If this continues, would she continue to grow like a cherry blossom? If that happened, she''d be full of life, and her lifeless eyes would be painted with a vibrant evergreen shade of nature''s breath. Aiya, what is he saying right now? Hehe, he shouldn''t be this happy when his thoughts are twisted. Besides that, "Have I told you, Your Ladyship, that you''ve also talked more than what you portrayed in yourself in the past?" Ett shrugged. I should take note of that. Akan, "Did I say something wrong?" "Life is a continuous learning." She deadpanned. "I see¡­" Her statement does have a point: "Thanking the Empress Dowager for imparting her wisdom to me." "¡­" That was just nonsense. Cringe; I can''t get used to his fake compliments. Chapter 19: Six Officials "Your Ladyship, I''ve found something you might like." Ett glanced back at Akan before resuming to sign the papers before her. "Place it." Akan placed the papers in the centre, which must be addressed urgently and with importance. "It''s the first time the Emperor directly met up with someone not part of the Six Officials." The Six Officials were the Emperor''s most trusted advisors, each overseeing a different territory or province, and were just below Archduke Lakis in the hierarchy. It became an unwritten law as soon as His Majesty became an Emperor that all must go down to Archduke Lakis, Butler Xiwen or Akan, and they could not meet him unless either the three of them deemed that their request could be directed to the Emperor even though they are known for their long heritage, wealth and contribution. It may be a normal position in the eyes of Guren and Ett, but it would become priceless for the Six Officials if the Emperor gave them an audience. As such, if something disrupts their seat, it would surely make them feel agitated. Just like now, specifically if it''s someone not from the Six Officials. "Well, if that young man becomes the next duke, he has the potential to remove one of the six standing officials. They did have the potential to be one; however, the head is quite too gentle with his son. His standing as peace-loving duke is quite well-known." Ett read the paper containing information about the person and to whose son he belongs. Lastly, it was the young man''s face. "¡­" Without a doubt, Ett recognizes the person involved. "What do you think, Your Ladyship?" Headache. Massive headache. Just what is Guren doing?! Ett racked her brain, trying to remember an event like this in the novel. "Where is he now?" "He is staying with Butler Xiwen." So Xiwen became his teacher while in this palace. "He will be taught by Butler Xiwen. The young lad will likely handle personal tasks from the Emperor once his apprenticeship is finished. But at what cause and how long? Ett furrowed her brows. This person would be one of the reasons Guren dies. Well, not that Guren knows what will happen in the future, yet he keeps his enemy closer without even knowing it. It''s strategic; I can agree with that. But that''s it. That child, will he manipulate Lativ''s trust when it''s been built? Can Guren even make friends with his commanding attitude? You''ll just make him wary of you even more! If there comes a time that he betrays, then Lativ knows the ins and outs of the palace and can bring proof to the male lead--in short, we will die early! "Burn this." Ett just hopes Guren has a plan in mind once it backfires. "As you wish." Akan took the paper in her hands and started to make a fire in the heathen, where it would turn to ashes. "Keep an eye on him." That''s all that Ett can do now. Without proper reason, she can''t kill Lativ, or Guren would be viewed more as a tyrant. Although she wouldn''t be questioned, the nobles would do so. His tyranny shouldn''t be extreme, but still, most of the time, he has a ground of reason. "Is that fine, Your Ladyship?" "Why is it not fine?" In Akan''s view, her power will weaken the more Guren finds talented individuals. "Don''t you think you might be discovered if he stays long in this place?" "You all will take care of it." "Your Ladyship has such wonderful words as always." Akan pursed his lips. Quite a bit of a letdown, but it''s not something he should be bothered so deeply. The woman he serves is never power-hungry, even though she holds tremendous power. She''s just like a sea. "Tsk." Ett''s really curious. Just how did Guren meet this kid? Lativ, the Son of Yushon. A duke''s son. After the family''s downfall, which was discovered as part of the Noble Faction, the guise of a Neutral Faction was ripped from their title. That''s fine. However, one night, a fire occurred in a small hut on the edge of Adiand''s border where thick canopies of trees were densely packed. No one was left alive except for Lativ, who went to a cave. Who knows what he was doing there. Long story short, he came back after years to prove his value as a man even though he is a fallen noble whilst not forgetting the past. And what else? The plot for his character''s downfall revealed in the later part that it was not an accident. It''s time for revenge. Yushon Duchy is the primary informant of the Noble Faction. "The Yushon Dukedom are quite scholastic people. To think that Butler Xiwen will be training their heir like a knight. What a pity for that young man." "Indeed." The Lativ in the novel should be a scholastic person, too, but he changed and became a knight of the Emperor. He is exceptionally talented and skilled in using swords and literature. Ha, a knight reading a book in his hands. Isn''t that cute? "Your Ladyship, do we also have a noble I don''t know of?" Wow, is this Akan''s quick sense kicking up again. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Ett enthusiastically nodded. "I met an assassin." "Your Ladyship met what? How dare they! Wait, then that means for you to have survived, you might have negotiated...no, threatened maybe, albeit subtly or his family¡­ But...huh, then the person who hired him is a noble that you discovered its identity, and depending on who it might be, then the longevity of that noble family''s usefulness will be observed before making them either proper or one-use pawn." Hehe, this guy is truly remarkable. "You''re not entirely wrong." Akan frowned, "Then I have judged the situation inaccurately." He doesn''t feel good about it. If he did not know the situation wholly, even if he is not entirely wrong, it would still affect the plan if it''s set in motion. "The assassin was a noble." "Ah, I see." Akan muttered as if he had discovered something new. "How come I''ve never thought of that?" "At whose son does he belong to, Your Ladyship?" "Son of Garth." "Son of¡­" Akan was in a daze before chuckling. "That''s unexpected. A son of a duke. Garth Duchy really is too amusing." They need to be more creative. There are three children in the central Garth Duchy family: One is the first-born daughter, who is ill; the eldest son, who is second in birth; and the last one. Even though he is the same age as His Majesty, that boy cannot do something like that. It should be the eldest Garth who is capable of doing it. Garth Duchy is one of the six standing officials. Their power is no lesser than the Ostelian Duchy, equal or maybe higher in five standing: Roots, Connection, Wealth, Military Strength and talented or skilled descendants. Those two would compete with each other even if no rankings are part of the Six Officials. A ruthless family producing outstanding generals for generations and known for their bluntness. They were quite a headache with spouting how much they were neutral with both sides. Unlike the Duke of Yushon, to whom Lativ belongs, the Garths are flawless enough to show impartiality in both factions. Besides, they are more on brawls than brains. They like to be vanguards; who would have thought someone would become an assassin? A shadow? How funny. "Did the Emperor know this?" Ett nodded, "Yes." "Oh." Then both caught big fish, one not far ahead. "Those impudent nobles are now showing their fangs and dare to lay a hand on royalty after seeing them up close." Akan began to make plans in his head. Knowing Akan''s thought, Ett shook her head. "It was not me." "Your Ladyship?" "I just witnessed an assassination. That young man, along with his men, killed some Imperial Faction people in a passage that has not been used for some time." "Ah, no wonder I heard some ruckus with the maids. It was because of that." "Butler Xiwen had taken care of it." Ett muttered nonchalantly. Akan nodded but was still bothered. Her Ladyship was alone witnessing such a sin with someone from the Garth family, and he had his men with him. It was easy to kill her, and even if they didn''t recognize who she was, the eyes and hair resembling the Adiand Empire were a clear sign she was royalty. They may even think she is a hidden princess, the sister of the Emperor. Adiand royalties were always mysterious, with many hidden secrets that no one could reveal. Even as an advisor, he still has some things he does not know. "Did Your Ladyship make a deal with that person?" It must have been so significant that it made even that young stubborn cog unable to kill the Dowager. "Now that you''ve said it, can you bring me the Thunder''s Teeth?" Ah? Akan thought for a moment, but his mind went blank. He cleared his throat, "Excuse me, Your Ladyship, and forgive me for my ignorance. But, are you implying that thunders have teeth?" This time, Ett became silent. They don''t know, and not much in her own world knows about it. Well, the lightning bolt that Zeus wielded is different to what she is referring to. "When thunder strikes, you can see it." Akan: "¡­" How did you even see it? You''ve been locked up in this palace for decades and have yet to explore the entirety of Adiand and the mountains beyond the border. Ett didn''t notice the crumpled state of Akan''s face and reminisced about the past she had once seen and touched; her grandmother called it thunder''s teeth. Her grandfather said it struck a tree in the forest and waited for days or a week before the temperature cooled. This novel may go close to what she knows, but if it''s not, at least they tried. She can think of another plan if the deal is broken. "You don''t believe me?" Akan was about to say, no. "Well, if that''s what Her Ladyship says, it could be possible to send someone from the Estera land." Adiand Empire rained heavily, but there was never a time that thunder fell on this Empire. The neighbouring Empire was the same; they did have it, but it was rare. Instead, the Estera land, a tropical region, has more chances to experience thunder. "Alright." Ett nodded. If it were possible to harvest thunderstrikes, then a thunder''s tooth wouldn''t be a big problem. However, even on Earth, it was hard to do so, and not all thunderstrikes are created equal; they could be higher than expected or lower than mentioned. The effects of the thunderstrikes would then depend on how much it has stored. Besides harvesting thunderstrikes with little knowledge and this novel''s state of technology, which is close to zero, if the one billion joules strikes the instrument they''ll use, the loss is highly more significant than the gain. Just thinking about it, Ett felt depressed. The only one who could make this possible was Dr Stone himself. Wait, if it''s Guren, maybe¡­no. Ett erased that thought just as she had it in mind. Hah. The people that will be sent out might take months to return, travelling to a faraway land and returning. The sooner they leave, the better. "Make sure someone can do the job properly and keep it in secrecy." If possible, Ett wants Akan to do it. However, she still needs this guy to run errands for her. Still useful. They could still benefit each other. "Will do so, Your Ladyship." "Regarding whatever the Emperor is planning in the future, don''t worry about it." Akan genuflected. "Understood, Your Ladyship." She meant they would only involve themselves if the situation required them to do so and nothing else. "Then would you like me to secretly invite the Duke of Garth?" Ett pursed his lips. "For now, he doesn''t deserve my invitation." "You mean?" "Instead, the Son of Garth should come if he wants to." "Surely, he will, Your Ladyship." Chapter 20: Garth Per the latest message, the nobles who had a chance to celebrate are preparing the first ball for this month. The streets seem bustling with different colours as attendants, nobles, and maids go to and fro, already preparing what to wear for the three-month occasion. Business people happily attending their patrons with money eyes as they guide them to their shops and boutiques. On the other hand, Cashim was watching them from his window. "Are there still no movement from the palace?" Cashim''s assistant, Mazi, gave him a letter. "There was a movement; the only heir of Duke Yushon had a private meeting with the Emperor, and after he again appeared in the banquet, they also left earlier than you. It was said they had a worried expression dragging their son on their carriage." "Nothing has happened since then? No killing?" Mazi shook his head. "Nothing." Is there really nothing? Leaning on the side of the window, Casim was deep in thought. While searching for maps and studying the terrain of the forest and the cave, Cashim had a suspicion that there was a high possibility that the young girl used the cave as a way to go back and forth between the palace and the outside. It took him a lot of work to discover a hidden passage, which cost him more money and men. Cashim visited the forest an hours later after she disappeared, and although the little girl hid her tracks as carefully as possible, some hints were seen from his sharp eyes. There must be something that she had used to open a pathway. Something he has yet to find out. There was nothing strange when he looked inside the cave. He should take another look. It is possible to destroy it, but. "Then let''s retreat for now and focus on the upcoming banquets that will be held in the palace." It''s better to gather more information and not let them be more wary of him. Cashim will discover it slowly; for now, it''s good enough that he knows where that child stays, an assumption to be exact. The place being a possible hidden pathway is also a plus. Everyone would die for such valuable information, especially the Imperial Faction. The lunatics who believe so much in the Adiand royals. "When will the auction begin?" "The last day of the week." "Wonderful." There''s also that item to take care of and the investigation of the people surrounding the Oram Valley. "Hah. To think I believe in the words of a child." Like it will happen. "Then are you going to change your mind? You mentioned that our young patron said it''s optional." Mazi suggested. Cashim chuckled, "No. Let''s just keep it that. Consider those men have it as their vacation." After writing a small note, he carefully tied it to the pigeon''s leg before putting it in a cage. "At night, you will be free. Endure for now." His eyes were hooded, smiling as if comforting the pigeon who looked at him blankly, tilting its head and then flapping its wing. "That''s right, most people like to move better at night." Cashim returned to his seat and slumped like a panther; a small sigh escaped his mouth as he tapped his fingers, thinking thoughtfully. "Really, shouldn''t the Emperor be closed shut. What just happened?" "¡­Mazi, I need to further expand my power." "Are you going to openly compete with your brothers?" Cashim snorted. "They are no brothers of mine. I''ll take everything by myself." He needs authority and a worthy title to get inside the palace and know what is happening. "Prepare that scandal." Mazi was stunned. "Wait, if we do that, then you''ll be implicated." "Don''t worry, I know how to act accordingly." "Then, should we do it now?" "Hmm, maybe after all the banquets have finished." "Alright, three months it is." "Uh-huh. Then that''s all for now. I''ll rest a bit." "Alright, Sire, then I''ll leave." "Thanks." Now that the first hurdles are resolved, he''ll watch and observe from the side. If only buying a maid and letting it enter through recommendation from higher nobles was influential in getting inside the palace, it would lessen his burden. But no, they have been closed off for the past decade without letting anyone in. Tsk. *** Meanwhile, in the Garth Duchy located in the north, everyone was having a meeting, yet they were all silent; the coldness of the winter that was ever-changing in the region seemed to grow thrice more potent inside the Meeting Hall right where the Duke was seated. Bam. A cold and fierce fire pervaded the hall. "¡­" Cold sweat runs down their backs while being meek as a mouse. "Veralis, just what on Adiand''s tarnation have you done?" Just a few chairs away from the rectangular table, Veralis bowed his head. "It was due to my negligence and arrogance that I didn''t notice what was behind me, which caused something so troublesome in our family. If the Duke desires, I''ll personally kill myself." Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.Veralis unsheated his sword, ready to kill himself. "What?!" "Elder Brother, you mustn''t be reckless!" Another young man stood up, Veralis'' youngest brother, Azel. Bright hazel eyes, a handsome young lad that could rival the sun itself just by his countenance; his pure eyes were filled with worry as he stared at his father, pleading on his brother''s behalf. "Father, please stay your anger. Brother didn''t mean it to be that way. You know him!" The Duke Garth harrumped. "Do you think it''s that easy? Even if you''re dead, they''ll come after our family. It is an undeniable fact that it was done in the Imperial Palace. You even saw something you shouldn''t have! Ugh, I really hate politics." The head of the Duchy growled, exuding a dangerous aura that spread throughout the room. And even if they confirm themselves innocent, it would still fall in the royal''s favour. "I''ll forgive you this time since you''ve given us such valuable information." This information will get them killed once it has spread. "Thank you for your magnanimous generosity, Father." "Hah." What generosity? To think it has come to this point. The other thing is, "So the Emperor has other blood relations, huh?" An exciting and compelling news. What''s more, it''s younger than the Emperor and seems to be more deceitful. The children of the Adiand Royalty are not truly unnatural among the children of patricians. No wonder the Noble Faction are wary of them. "Th-Then Duke, what shall we do?" One of the Duke''s collateral family members asked. "Then what else? Veralis will go." "But if the Young Master Veralis, who is the heir of the Duchy, enters the Imperial Palace and becomes their slave--" One of the members who spoke immediately closed his mouth, seeing the Duke''s frigid glare. "You-You''re Grace¡­" "Slave?" The Duke''s eyes darkened. "Clean that mouth of yours; the Sons of Garth are only slaves to swords and nothing else." "Y-Yes, I understand. Forgive my impudence; I will wash my mouth right away!" The man stood up in panic, bowed in haste and walked as if his life was on the line until the door was closed. "If anyone thinks that the princess of Adiand has taken a leech on our necks, off with your head." Yes, they think the princess of Adiand has a leech on their neck, "¡­" Of course, no one answered. They don''t even dare to breathe out loud, fearing it might cause unnecessary attention to the Duke, who seems ready to kill anyone who irritates him. Ah, they felt too cold. It''s better to guard outside, count the ants, watch the trees, have a stuffy nose and smile at the gloomy sky than to stay here. "Father, I can go." Azel broke the tension in the air. "Why would you?" The Duke finally calmed down and sat back on his chair. "Brother is the firstborn and the heir in line. This is crucial for our family. I am only talented in swords and lack how to scheme; they have a limit to how much they can use me." "No." Veralis and the Duke opposed at the same time. "You''re too emotional and stu--kind." Azel, "..." Father, did you just say I''m stupid? Veralis reworded his father''s statement, "Azel, don''t underestimate yourself. You have more potential to be the rightful to be the next Duke. You have more talents than me, especially in swordsmanship. Besides, I''m sure she''ll view it as deception and threaten us more if I don''t personally go." "But brother Ralis¡­" Azel was genuinely anxious. His big brother is going to that dangerous place and would be rarely seen, which is intolerable! Who does not know of Aidand''s tyranny? "Please make me clean my own mess, Father, and I promise I''ll do whatever it takes to return home and not disappoint the family." Veralis had already decided, imploring his father. Although he is pained to ignore his younger brother''s concern, this is what he should do. He must be responsible enough to keep his word. More so, it concerns their sister''s health. Azel is too righteous, blunt, and bright to be easily swayed. If he made a slip of the tongue, the Adiand princess would kill him. The youngest is too undiluted to work with that kind of person. The cure for his sister would be kept secret unless he is sure it works. "If that happens, won''t our neutral standing be destroyed?" The Duke''s adviser asked more like he had come to the conclusion. "It was manipulated that way." Duke Garth stated. There are no rumours of the assassins and the incident at the ball. They must have other plans if Garth Duchy does not respond. "But why did the Emperor hide the fact that he has a sister?" "Maybe because she''s too beautiful and scheming? Was she too beautiful that you were stunned, Veralis?" The others looked wide-eyed at the person who said it. Shut up already! "..I apologize. I was merely curious." "Or do you think it is really his sister?" The Duke asked back, rendering the whole room in silence. "That''s why I hate thinking too much." Duke Garth sighed deeply. His eyes narrowed, like the eagle from above staring down at them, full of warnings. "Don''t let whatever we discussed be known, or else it''s not your life but our pride as the Garth is in line." "Especially your wives. Don''t tell them even if you feel itchy, you fools." "Yes, Duke!" "If you drink and sputtered nonsense, I''ll kill you." "Understood!" "That''s all for now." "Veralis, you stay." "Yes, father." Chapter 21: Lativ On the other hand, the Yushon Duchy, where Lativ is located, are more anxious and worried for their son, who will now be forever locked up in a castle full of beasts. Ehem. This poor child, how easy for him to become a prey? Her mother''s eyes reddened. "Ah, my son, I am so saddened; this can''t be!" Lativ''s mother sobbed. "Ugh, Mother, I''m not a princess locked in a castle!" "But you will be!" "¡­" I''m a man! A man! Not a soft boy! Not a girl! A man! Sobs. "Aiya, my poor child!" Sniff. "¡­" Lativ looked at the maids behind them; they were crying along with his mother. "Young Master, you are so dear to us. Why must you leave!" "Such a sweet boy. How unbecoming!" "..." Ahhhh. I''m not dead! Father! Father will surely--whiff. "¡­" His father just calmly sips his tea on the table. A blatant gesture he is ignoring him. "Father~." This is unfair! He should be more reasonable than me; why doesn''t he help me, his son? After her mother cried her heart out for about an hour or so, making him stiff and rigid, her mother finally stopped. Feeling exhausted, she returned to her quarter and slept. Only then was Lativ left alone with his father. "I hate you." The Duke Yushon smiled gently, "My son is still adorable." "¡­" Lativ gritted his fist. "Father, aren''t you worried I will sell our family?" "No." What''s that bland answer? "Aren''t you worried that your son pledged allegiance to the Emperor?" "No." "¡­That we are now from the Imperial Faction?" "No." "Ahh! Your son is serious! I sold our family! That wicked Emperor is too strong! I''m worried to death, and that''s only your reaction?!" Lativ wants to rip his hair in frustration. Why is this old man unreliable these days? "Father, why don''t you advise me like you did before?" "Didn''t you handle it properly?" "Huh?" His father put down the paper in his hands containing the events of the next banquet. "You didn''t do wrong. You were conned by the Emperor, but you handled it well to survive. That is enough for now." "¡­" So, his father really thought he couldn''t make it and was preparing a coffin for him in advance? "Gahhhh." The Duke laughed. "Don''t be so upset, my child. It''s not your fault; you did the right thing to help our family survive." "Father¡­" He is so useless. He needs more experience! Seeing the worried expression of his son, Duke Yushon sighed in his heart. He and his wife had always kept his son in a quiet place, behaving as unrecognizable as always and always succeeding. It was appalling to him when his son was directly called to meet the Emperor. Now, not only the Six Officials have their eyes on their duchy, but all the nobles. "To be honest, I already know there will be a day when we must choose which side we should belong to." But not the slightest bit would be the direct calling of the Emperor. "What do you mean by that?" The Duke glances at Lativ slightly as if looking at an ignorant student. "Even though we say we are neutral, we often have another option in mind. That is our last resort if neutrality is broken." Just like now, at first, as a Duke, he feels it''s more beneficial to side with the Noble Faction. Well, it abruptly changed. "It''s not bad." "It''s¡­It''s not bad? Not bad?!" Lativ flailed his hands. "What if the Noble Faction will be losing? We are dead!" "Fathe--! That hurts!" Duke Yushon playfully knocked his head. "You stupid child, how dare you shout at your father. You dare to even be outspoken about two different factions?" "Apologies¡­" "Hmp. Raising you well was not in vain. Just do what you''re told to do; however, if you need help, just send me a letter. Hmm, it''s tough when you live in the palace. Be patient; the letters might be taken for verification in a long time." "But, but what did I do? Was he moved by my words?" Lativ asked anxiously. "The way you explained how you spoke to him a while ago, not an ounce. Did you add another word, even your manner of gesture?" "Of course not!" "Then he was moved by how foolish and quick-witted you are. To think the Emperor likes that effect, or was it on a whim?" "Wha?" Lativ was devastated. He has always practised speaking intelligently and wisely like his father and acting like an adult, but it seems in the eyes of the Emperor that he is just a harmless and clumsy bunny. Wahh. "You did well, my son." "¡­" Hic. No, I felt insulted. "Don''t be saddened. It was exemplary to avoid being a threat to his rule." The Duke said, patting Lativ''s back. "You should go now. The carriage is waiting; do send my regards to the Emperor. It''s a great honour to serve him." Lativ made an ugly face at his father, who laughed it off, touching his son''s shoulder, his face turning serious. "My son, no matter what happens, you must, you must always survive first." A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Father?" "As long as you survive, nothing else matters." Lativ doesn''t understand what his father is implying; all he knows is that it must be grave, and he needs to dig his own graveyard to lay his coffin comfortably in it. "I will!" "Mhmmm." Yet Lativ didn''t know when his father hugged him, a shadow cast in Duke Yushon''s face. *** "This would be your room, young Duke." Butler Xiwen was guiding Lativ to the East Wing, where the Emperor was. Keeping his distance, Lativ was curious and amazed by the palace''s architecture. Excluding how gloomy it is, as if it were an extravagant palace in a graveyard veiled in deathly allure, the structures and precious things here were quite the sight. "Why don''t I see any servants?" He mumbled. "We have few maids, footmen, and valets in the palace, maybe just five hundred." "That''s¡­" He forgot that the Butler was a pretty fearsome person in the past. His sense of hearing is as sharp as he heard. "Less than your household, you may say?" "Um." This Butler just read his thought! Was it so obvious? They have about a thousand servants to manage their estate; how much more does the palace, which is the largest household in this empire? "They''re all capable and not much to be taken care of in this palace anyway." "Oh, hehe. I see." Lativ sweated a bucket. It was known for nobles, the more you have a connection, and closer to the ranking of aristocrats, the more you would know much his father had tortured him for three days as soon they went out of the banquet to know everything about what had happened in and out of the palace, separating rumour, truth, and unsure of how accurate the information is. One of the truths is that all the palace servants are from pureblooded noble lineage from the three highest ranks: Duke, Marquess, and Earl. Even though they are maids, they still are one of the social standings and are an honour to each family. The Archduke is distinctive because he is above all the highest ranks under royalty. "Pardon, if it is alright, I have a question." Butler Xiwen glanced at Lativ, and a small, lopsided smile appeared. Hah. What a curious child. "As long as it''s not too burdening." Not too burdening¡­ How does the Butler know if it''s too burdening? Lativ racked his brain, thinking about how his father did it. "Can the palace''s servants leave when they want to or if their family encounters something dangerous?" Butler Xiwen stopped walking and faced him, frightening Lativ as if he shouldn''t ask. "I''m sorry, I just asked something I shouldn''t! Please don''t tell the Emperor." He''s dead! That didn''t last half a day on the first day, and he''ll be returned as a corpse. No, no. "I¡­I can keep my mouth barred till death!" Butler Xiwen pursed his lips, chuckling a little bit, "I must have scared you." "No, not at all." Even though the Butler didn''t say anything, his body already felt like he had an instinct that he shouldn''t ask. Goodness, such a reaction should be done beforehand rather than after blurting it out. "I won''t ask such things again." "Why? Would you know such questions before it was being said?" "Uhh." Well, no. Not really. "Young Duke." "Please call me Lativ." "Then Young Master Lativ, as the one the Emperor has chosen to accompany him, you will know more about this kind of metiers. Can you bear the weight?" In other words, the Butler is telling him about secrets he shouldn''t know, secrets that mustn''t be said to anyone, even his father and must be kept till he lives. Lativ didn''t expect to be the Emperor''s companion, this cruel kid younger than him. It was a fact that anyone would fear to be even close to His Majesty, and he had killed many people. But so what? He is the Emperor, and¡­ he doesn''t seem to be an unreasonable person. It''s alright, yeah, it, it''s alright to follow him. I think... "I will." Try... His two words were laced with sincerity, and he smiled shyly at Xiwen, with the last one unsaid. "Besides, Butler Xiwen thinks serving the Emperor is worth how heavy the weight is, right?" Lativ still remembers the day he asked the Butler to serve the Adiand royalty, and he believes he is telling the truth. Xiwen chuckled, "Indeed, you''re right." Then he leaned in and whispered in Lativ, "The servants can go out if they will to." Wills to. Either they are permitted but still want to stay in the palace or¡­Lativ stiffened. Part of the uncertain paper he read is they were brainwashed, and even though they are out of that stage, they think it''s expected to stay here forever. The fullness of his heart to serve the Emperor turned cold. Mother and father, would he turn out like that? No, he shook his head. It would be better if he showed that he, the son of the Duke of Yushon, was more worthy than when he was brainwashed! Yes, we can do this. Hold your horses, Lativ, and brace the fullness of this darkened palace. Lativ didn''t even notice Butler''s amused smile. "Ah, apologies. I wan not in my sanity for a moment." Recovering his posture, Butler Xiwen continued to guide him as they went along the aisle. Uck, these walls and halls are ominous. Chapter 22: Training What was it again today? Oh yes, it''s just another daily life of an old lady turning into a little girl. "It''s hard to wait for that day to come; why does it seem like a thousand years?" Ett mumbled as she strode to the Imperial''s Garden. "Mm." Such a cool breeze, ah. Beautiful. In the Imperial Garden, only one type of flower exists. A black rose surrounded like death. It filled the whole Garden like a black sea. Not the black sea on Earth, though. It''s as far as the eyes can go. These flowers were meticulously taken care of by the gardeners and servants of the palace. The only place in the Empire where they could see this kind of rose. "They look beautiful." Although it may be ominous to the rest of the people, for Ett, her favourite was either the blue or black rose. "But I better prefer a dandelion." "Why a dandelion, Your Ladyship?" Ett slowly turned around with a frown. She was sure she and another maid were with her while the knights stood far away. "Akan." "My apologies for disturbing you, Your Ladyship. I have nothing to do and wondered if I can accompany you." Not like she needs him. "Do what you want." Oh? It seems her Ladyship is in good spirits. Akan initiated, "Dandelions could be a bit troublesome, don''t you think?" Ohohoho, now he is talking to her more openly after she revealed his wolf''s skin. Well, it''s not like Ett doesn''t like it. It''s good to know what the person truly is. "Troublesome?" She doesn''t think so; in fact, they are like balloons. You just have to blow them to some extent and then, "They can be destroyed easily." The loveliest thing about dandelion is that it quickly flies away from a distant land till it''s never to be seen again trampled by one and no one. "¡­" "Why are you here?" As if she''d believe him to just come and hang out with her. "Please don''t look at me like that. I really came to enjoy the scenery with Your Ladyship. " Akan leaned down and whispered, "But, indeed, I gathered quite a bit of knowledge about the young man Your Ladyship told me about before." That old lady''s son, who makes her disguise, went to work at Count Shubert''s estate. "Let''s return then." They need a private space like her study room to discuss this business. Even if no one seems to spy about it. "Gladly." *** Meanwhile, Guren had just finished his swordsmanship training. Lesson? No, nobody can teach him when he knows it all. He was even the one who would teach them ways to quickly kill an enemy without too much movement. "You''re Majesty, here''s your handkerchief and water." Guren sat on one of the chairs as he wiped his sweaty face. These days, the nobles are busy and anxious to know who will be permitted to have their banquet in the Imperial Hall as he had yet to send the nobles who have permission to use it. However, some alacritous nobles could make heads and tails and wondered who would host the balls. This would make them feel that whoever has been chosen was highly honoured and would either support the throne more or be warier about their following action. Playing mind games was never his forte, even though he had learned it at a young age, but now, "¡­" "The boy, where is he?" Butler Xiwen: "..." You''re also a boy, You''re Majesty. "You mean the Young Master Lativ? Do you want to meet him?" "How is it?" Guren already knew that he arrived at the palace three days ago. The Duke of Yushon knows well that there''s no way for them to oppose him, nor can they dissuade the decision of their filial child. His quick, Guren likes that. "I had taught him the basics of personally serving you. I''m quite surprised he has the talent for swordsmanship and some things to remember when being in the Imperial Palace." Guren nodded. Hearing a compliment from the Butler is something you don''t hear every day. Even him. He was constantly reminded by Butler Xiwen with his swordsmanship to continuously train himself. "You didn''t tell him about the Empress Dowager, did you?" Butler Xiwen shook his head. "It is for the Emperor to decide." "There will come a time he''ll meet the young look of my mother. Let everyone in the palace know she''ll be my ''sister.'' " It is to hide her identity if an unforseeable situation arise. Adiand royalties can''t show weakness. Right now, Ett''s physical appearance is a significant weakness meant to be hidden. People will surely think someone had the guts to reach their hand in the Imperial palace as an imposter and succeed. "Bring him." "Understood." Guren quietly drank his water, looking at the swords as his mind was in a state of distant greyness. Nothing comes to mind as he just stares at nothingness. Soon, he heard the footsteps of Xiwen along with another soft and anxious one. "Gre-" Lativ clears his throat and is genuflected. "Greetings to the Keeper of Adiand, the sun and moon of the people. This humble subject is Lativ is honored to see His Majesty." If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "The greetings are awful, Xiwen." Xiwen bowed. "My apologies, I''ll surely remember that. " "A-Ah, no, it''s not¡­I¡­" Lativ bit his lower lip. I''ve heard that first impression last. I''ve done a terrible job after meeting the Emperor again, haven''t I?! I want to leave ah! I must have looked like a greedy clown spouting flowery words. "Hmm?" "¡­" Lativ sweated and closed his mouth from Guren''s unspeakable gaze. He looks like a bunny right now, having been caught by prey. "I suppose your father was dying to speak with me." "¡­" Lativ lowers his head. It was true, his father desperately wanted to visit the Imperial Palace after that. But it was a rule that no one could see His Majesty if they weren''t called. They can only send a letter and wait for a reply. If not, it is evident that it was rejected. Never did Duke Garth do so before, but it was futile no matter how strong he was in pushing his way through. The Imperial Knights chosen to personally serve the Adiand royals were all talented individuals who had been with the Emperor through all the wars that prevailed. More so, those who are genuinely close to His Majesty, the Advisors, are not only talented in administration and conducting strategic plans but also in strength. Even though old, the most fearsome person behind Lativ was Butler Xiwen. When his father attempted to come to the palace, he was stopped by the Imperial Knights. Causing commotion won''t get His Majesty''s permission, but it will only anger him. Angering him means the extermination of the whole family. He can''t allow his father to go to another extreme measure. "I''m so sorry, Your Majesty, for my father''s unethical behaviour." He was a thousand times more sorry for saying his father was unethical. If that''s the case, isn''t he unethical? "I''m not that petty." Guren stated that he placed the cup on the table as he dusted his clothes. "You must have known how difficult it is to personally serve me." Lativ, "¡­" Uh, how do you say yes in a pleasant manner without sounding offended? His mind just became mush. "Butler Xiwen." "Yes, Your Majesty." Xiwen walked away only to bring a wooden sword, and a man behind him followed closely. "This lowly subject pays respect to His Majesty, the Emperor." "Lakis." Lakis was briefed by Xiwen before, so he understands why he is here. "Understood Your Majesty, I will train him well to be your loyal sword." "A-Archduke¡­" Lativ stammmered. Who would have thought he would meet the person he admire the most! Although they are from a scholastic family, he still feels good about swords, albeit he has done it secretly before. Although his father said that the famous Butler was far better, along with his past knowledge. Lativ was more drawn to the sword because of Archduke Lakis! "Greetings¡­" Where did his noble appearance go? Lativ you damn mutt get a hold of yourself and mustn''t shame your family''s honour! "Then I''ll pithily leave it to you; let''s go, Xiwen." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Have a good respite, Your Majesty." "Take care, Your Majesty." Lativ added bowing lowly until the Emperor was gone only then did he raise his head simultaneously with Lakis. Archduke Lakis smiled at Lakis in amusement. His brown eyes narrowed in a smile observing Lativ. "You''re quite sharp and very well-mannered; I guess the Duke had taught you well." Lativ grinned foolishly, meeting the person he adores the most, "Thank you, Archduke." "Only in the name do I have such a title. You''ve heard the Emperor''s words." Lativ nodded, be the Emperor''s sword meaning he will be the one to protect him. That is a great honour to the family, but it makes him agitated. "But may I ask something Arch...sire?" "Hmm, go on." Lakis picked a wooden sword before putting it back and picked a stick instead that some soldiers might have left for some unknown reason. "Shouldn''t the sire serve His Majesty longer than I should?" Realizing his words, Lativ shakes his hands in a frantic motion. " What I mean to say is the--" He stopped hearing Lakis'' hearty laugh. "Young Master, as the ''previous loyal sword'' of the Emperor, I am called for other things. Please, don''t fret about it." "But¡­" I don''t want to die early! I still need a lot to learn. I need to quickly make my way through everything without any mistakes and go home. Play with my mother and anger my father! Seeing Lativ acting like a child, Lakis chuckled. "Indeed, you''re a child. Sometimes, I forget I''m talking to a child as I''ve been around His Majesty. Do tell me when you are confused or bothered by something." "Ah? Oh, well, yes. Yes, of course!" Was that a compliment or an insult? Satisfied at Lativ''s answer, he patted his head gently, saying, "Then I wanted to tell you something important, Young Master, and you must always keep this in mind." "Yes, sire, what is it?" "You can just call me teacher." Lativ grinned. Wonderful. "Teacher." Lakis pursed his lips. What a cute fella to serve His Majesty. Either he will be influenced by his coldness or remain the same¡­ that''s something Lakis would be looking forward to seeing. After all in this palace, it''s filled with angst and apathy it''s hard to remain in the bright side of man. "Just remain as you are." "???" "Alright, let me give you some foreword." "Alright." Lativ tends to mull over things he does not understand, especially the words of people he admires. His father says he must do everything to survive, and the Archduke tells him to remain as he is. Confusing adults! Oh well, then he will ask his father when he returns back to their estate. Indeed, his father should know what the Archduke is talking about. Sigh. "What are you sighing about?" "Oh, it''s nothing, teacher. I''m ready to listen!" It''s too frustrating when adults speak too profoundly. Chapter 23: Masses -Larak Empire Imperial Palace- "Prince Bishon, is there still no response from the Adiand Emperor?" Currently, Prince Bishon is talking to his father, the Emperor. His dark brown eyes lowered, "Apologize, Your Majesty; no letter has been received so far." "And did you find the culprit who injured your men?" "We are still tryi--!" Clang. "Useless dimwit." "..." Bishon bit his inner cheek. The golden sceptre was thrown directly at his head, hitting the side of his face with a strong force that blood gradually dripped from the side of his brow. Endure. Let''s endure for now. "Apologize, Your Majesty. Give us another week, and surely we will find the culprit." The Emperor scowled, "Three days. Now, leave." "Understood." As the door to the Emperor''s throne closed, Bishon''s servile expression turned jubilant. Finally, out of that old hag''s rubbish aisle. Bishon got inside his carriage, and a cloak was already on her seat. "To the Manor." "Yes, Your Grace." Yet just as the carriage starts to move, a baritone voice calls out, "Bishon." The smile on Bishon''s lips twitched, "Ah, Commander Alastair, how may I be of assistance?" A muscled man with a height of 7 feet stared directly at him, the scar on the edge of his lips going down to the nape of his neck till it could not be seen. It made Bishon irritated, yet he smiled fakingly. "There is no evidence that the Adiand Empire had been onsight when we were travelling. The bandits have no insignia or mark representing their organization. The weapons are not made of high quality." "Commander, haven''t you told me that already?" What are you trying to say now? "Be careful." Commander Altair warned and strolled away. Bishon snickered, "...oddball. Let''s go!" "Y-Yes, Your Grace." When they arrived at the manor, Bishon entered an adjacent room beside his chamber. Books were scattered everywhere, and torn pieces of paper flew to and fro as his wide window opened. "There''s no trace...no trace at all." Books of different herbs and flowers piled up on his table. There were many medicinal books on his shelves and pictures containing spices with different properties from different regions and kingdoms. "Hahhhh." Bishon lay down. The trip to the Adiand Empire was both relieving and disheartening. He couldn''t find any other information for medicinal herbs as they were delayed and were always watched by nobles, yet few came to talk with them. If this was on another empire, almost all noble families would rush up to them. He searched for someone, yet he was not granted any audience. "Such despicable manner. It''s all their Emperor''s fault." Bishon gritted his teeth. "The culprit is still unknown, but that doesn''t mean there''s really no trace. Men." Two masked men went down from the window. "Greetings, Your Grace." "Bring this letter to the Curtain Veil. Tell them I''m patient enough to wait for the appropriate time; just don''t make it too lengthy." Bishon smiled enthusiastically. "Let''s have a humble play, only a small bit." It can''t be helped. Since there has still been no response from the Adiand Emperor about a cooperative partnership, then having an alternative is always the best method to go about things you want to achieve. "Understood." "Go." Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.*** "Have you heard about what the Emperor is doing lately?" The man asked while pouring another rum for his friend. These days, the inn they used to go to has hosted more customers as gossip rang. "I just got back from the neighbouring kingdom. How would I know?" The man leaned in and said faintly, "Don''t you think we will be at war again?" "Eh, what do you say that? Haven''t our Empire been at peace with other Empires and Kingdoms for years." "You see, the Emperor opened his door to the palace. He even gave permission for the nobles to use his banquet." "What!" His companion gaped in shock. The last time this happened was before the war. It was always before the war that banquets in the palace happened. Even the previous Emperor. Though there was a taboo with one of the banquets, it faded over time until no one knew the truth. "Should we train now?" It was by far known by the people that the palace, even before, was closed to his people, noble or not, and if it opened, either if it had a profound reason. More so, when the young Emperor had his first banquet, it was also the day he departed with the soldiers to declare war. There was never a ''normal'' ball in this Empire. "I think so too. Look, even the quiet and peaceful Dukedom of Yushon sent their talented son inside the palace." "This is bad!" The citizens pay close attention to any ripples of the Empire, and knowing one of the talented families entering the palace not as a servant, there must be something brewing. "Or maybe because they''ve noticed how other nearby empires keeping an eye on us began to do something in the outskirts of the provinces?" The man sighed, agreeing with his companion. "Those Atu Tribe just don''t stop with their barbaric doings." "Indeed, two of Aidand''s pathways on the western outskirts have been blocked by humongous trees. It''s obvious it''s them." "You must have taken the longer path then." "Indeed, the soldiers are stringent with whoever comes from the outside. Now, only if you are truly a resident of the Empire would you be able to enter." "Well, this empire has always been uncompromising with outsiders." "Mhmmm." A sigh escaped both of their lips, looking at their rum. "For gaieties." "For gaieties." Gulp. "Frankly, I''m a bit anxious too." Said the young man. As a former knight who had joined the Emperor in the war years ago and witnessed the bloodbath of thousands of men dying, whether it was an enemy or their own, it was still a numerous death of people. He might still be a knight without the right arm being gone. However, who will say if they need more of the Adiand people? He readily won''t refuse. Understanding the thought of his companion, the man chuckled, patting his shoulder, "Our Empire may be close to other empires and viewed to have lesser lands, but aren''t we powerful." "Yeah, that''s because of that tyrant child." The young man can''t help but grumble. That child is too frightening on the battlefield and even in his palace. Even thinking about him makes a strong impression, but it''s not a good impression at all. "Hey, don''t say that. Isn''t that why all the empires, even the most powerful Fidorin Empire, do not mess with us easily?" "Well, that''s true. The Adiand is also the oldest Empire established by all the lands." "Mhmmm. It would be good if the Adiand heirs stopped their merciless killing." But even a stronghold empire can have its flaws. That''s why no matter how peaceful the Empire is, the citizens still can''t help but be wary of what will happen day by day. It was known by all how much the imperial people were cold-blooded rulers. Protected but feared by all. "Enough about that, let''s have more rum!" "Aye!" The two men continued to drink, not knowing that a young man near them had heard their conversation clearly. Paying in silver, Moran put his veil over his head and left the tavern. The midnight sky didn''t deter most people, as most were still in the streets. A night full of glow with brilliant lamps and torches, knights patrolling in different areas and strangers passing by. Entering an alley that he is familiar with, going deeper into the aisle, turning left, and fitting, climbing up some dilapidated stares, Moran arrives at a street only known by people doing illegal acts. The broken cobblestones, patched-up rundown houses, and abandoned mansions were broken and had signs of arson. This place was hidden well even though many children and illegal traders were there. The Merry House. This was where he was first taken to after coming to this Empire. Wretched and abominable place. Moran moved like a gush of wind, hiding behind haystacks and rubbishes whenever some men passed by. They were the scouts taking turns to guard and watch the place. Moran intended to go to only one place as quickly as he could but waited cautiously, seeing they had another batch of goods placed in the Big House. "Move ''em ''ere!" The stout, round-bellied bald man shouted a liquor he held in his hands. Two children pulled a cart thrice larger than their own and struggled to move forward as they acted like horses. Whack. "Hic!" "You aren''t fast enough! Hurry up, time is moving; ye better not waste more of my money!" One of the children stumbled, resulting in one of the bags falling and the contents splattered on the ground. They were precious jewels that were still raw, having some soil and mud. Whack! "Ah!" "Clumsy fool! Quickly put ''em back, or I''ll kill you!" "Y-Yes! Yes!" The tattered child, filled with bruises and signs of malnutrition, quickly collected the scattered jewel and put it back on the cart, helping his trembling friend, who seemed to be on the verge of letting go of everything if he was one step too late. "Now, do it properly!" With one last whip on the ground as if to threaten them, they lowered their head, moving as fast as they could with their low strength, and entered the Big House. "Bunch of fools; if we''re not in a rush, I would have killed them all. Useless cretins. Tch." The man turned his back, going to another narrow road. Moran''s footsteps were a whisper in the night, trailing the man''s brisk pace. The man''s torch flickered, casting brief, jagged shadows as he turned down another alley leading to a broader path. A large, half-burnt manse loomed there, its decaying grandeur still enough to offer shelter. Moran slipped around to the back of the mansion with practised ease and hoisted himself through a shattered window. The first floor greeted him with an eerie tidiness, an unsettling contrast to the dilapidation outside. It seemed the slave trader had cleared out this level, leaving it unnervingly clean. Moran ascended the stairs, each step soft and deliberate. A faint light seeped through a crack in a door. Pressing himself against the wall, he glided to an adjacent door, his presence a mere shadow. Inside, the dim torchlight revealed a table with three bags, carelessly abandoned. Intrigued, Moran approached his fingers deftly, undoing the ties. He peered inside, curiosity mingling with caution, wondering what treasures the bags held from the Empire. Hah. Haha. "This people¡­" Would you look at that? They really know no bounds. Chapter 24: Illegal These precious herbs should be exclusive to the citizens of this empire and cannot be traded as it''s deemed illegal. "There''s even this poisonous herb." He was right; these people were doing this kind of lowly stuff to the point of stirring the masses. "Bunch of unworthy people." Moran didn''t move from his position; he watched quietly, waiting for the right time. Crash. Oh no! Moran gritted his teeth so as not to make a sound; he had just stepped on a broken vase. "Whose there?!" Looking around, there was no way to hide, no blindspot to escape. Gritting his teeth, Moran unsheathed a knife, yet a shadow figure pulled him out of nowhere. "Down!" The voice of a little girl half screamed and whispered at him. Then, a robe covered them. It was a swift move, and the scent of the girl''s as if a ripe grape made into a fine wine enveloped him. "Stay still." The girl''s hot breath whispered to his face. He can''t see her face at all. The man looked around only to find ruins and nothing more but big scraps of broken vases and wooden planks that were burnt and unused. "Rats again." The man retracted his body, moving farther away. His footsteps soon disappeared and were unheard. Only then did the girl move away from Moran, squirming away and dusting off the broken woods and pieces she put in haste. Cough. Cough. "He''s gone." The girl moved away, glancing at Moran and tying her veil again. The girl was Ett. She had asked Akan about the slums hidden from the common populace of Adiand, who she had been watching but didn''t dare to disturb them. Ett secretly got the cartography and entered this den. Who would have thought she would meet Moran at the same time. Well, if she looks closely at how Moran came here and became miserable, it was because he was captured by the thugs living in this territory. He can return. But what for? Looking at the sheathed knife that seemed a small sword, Ett frowned. Does this guy want to get his revenge? Isn''t he too early? Moran also observed the girl; when he saw his features, his eyes narrowed, and he remembered the man''s description of who bought him and looked at the girl. Although there are many possibilities that it''s not her, he can''t help but think about it the moment he saw her stature. He shook his head. "Why are you here?" "Who are you?" The two silently looked at each other. Ett didn''t reply to his questions, merely pursing her lips in distaste before walking away. Whatever, she is not here to see how Moran destroys all illegal trade and markets that he once lived in. But Ett was relieved. Nothing changed on Moran''s part. Albeit earlier in months, it was expected he''d come and destroy this place before going away, but not this early. Only after many years later would he come back. Anyway, there''s a place Ett should look at while it hasn''t still fallen into the rubble. "Why did you save me?" Moran tested. Save him a while ago, or if she''s truly the one who bought him. Ett isn''t dumb; knowing the future Grand Strategist with keen eyes, she could choose to say otherwise. But. Even before she opened her mouth, Moran cut her off. "I had drawn you." Huh? "Pardon?" "Fenar described you; you''re the closest and first the portrait accurately. I have it in me; it''s you. Even the same cloak. What''s more, he said you look like a sick patient that coughs to die." So that uncle''s name is Fenar. Wait, coughs to die? That''s not the point here. He just said he drew me. Seeing the blank expression on Ett''s face, Moran brought out a piece of paper. Looking at the sketch, Ett was speechless. Brother, it''s far more detailed than what she thought. It is not nearly that looks like her in this portrait. It''s more that it''s she! It''s as if you could see at a glance. He even had five sketches of her! Are you a Forensic Sketch Artist? Was the uncle so bothered by the money that he described her looks to Moran that much? Amazing. In this age and time where police, much less a Forensic Sketch Artist, does not exist, there is one with such potential right before her. I just got caught, and it''s even earlier than in the game, the novel. No cliche at all. Wow. I''m downright stupid, and this young Moran is ultimately talented. I want to recruit you to my team, but I don''t dare. "Why did you save me?" Moran repeated, folding the sketch he had and putting it in his bag. It was not natural in this empire to help each other if they were strangers or without mutual benefits. "Mere whim." Ett answered, walking away. There''s no use to lie anyway. She destroyed the plan for future revelation. Oh well. Small things won''t affect their meeting. "Mere whim?" He dare not believe it. Yet the words of Fenar rang in his mind. Nobles do enigmatic and cruel things just because of their own whim. Ett asked, "Where''s the uncle?" Moran smiled, "He''s resting." "Oh." That''s good to hear. Ett thought he might be in danger if that rich sugar mama ordered someone to silence him because of competing with her. Ett coughed, wiping the sweat away from his forehead. Dusty and filled with dirt. Sure enough, this was the place that the ML had discovered and destroyed, earning the common populace much gratitude. "Oh, now I get it." If Ett could turn it the other way around, they would benefit from this event by capturing people''s hearts. "What do you understand?" "Nothing." "..." In the novel, the ML destroys this Merry House with the help of Moran, who knows the ins and outs of this place. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It might be if it was not discovered, but now she blocked the MLs screen event time in this area, so she needs to find an alternative. There''s no other way. "It''s taking a toll on my health bar." She needs that herb for Veralis'' sister. Illegal trades often have some benefits. It''s not impossible that it could be found here. Ett had escaped through the usual cave and should not have taken long. Besides, "Huff." Stamina is negative. Vitality stat is in shambles. If one of the men noticed them, she was a goner. Stealth is down the cap. Their body is already tired; her knees are trembling, shaking like a skeleton ready to do some voodoo dance. "You, why are you tailing me?" Moran was behind her, and he would follow her whenever she moved to another narrow street. Stopping where they couldn''t be seen, she faced him with a placid face. "Where are you going?" "N-None of your business." Ett coldly rebutted and coughed. "Do your own thang." Thang? Moran frowned. His brain quickly turned for its closer word. Ting! Was it supposed to be a thing? "Fine." As he was about to turn away, Ett opened her mouth, "Just don''t destroy the Han Flower. It''s mine." Moran frowned further before smirking, "If you can find me, that is." For some reason, this little girl knows his thoughts. What a dangerous feeling. She can''t follow him; she''s already huffing like a tired dog. She looks pitiful. Moran escaped to the other side, not noticing Ett''s dull smile, which slightly concealed half of the shadows. He just took the bait. You think that was important to me. Yet you still walked away, hehe, that''s the most important right now. Ett kneeled, wheezing, tired from walking and climbing upstairs. Geez, when the ML owned this, it was beautiful and well-renovated. Now, it''s making her frail body turn worse. She can''t just let Akan do this for her; there are things that she must do herself. "Hello?" Huh? Ett glanced at the person four meters away from him. A beggar child not far from her age, and he looks like he has been beaten badly. "Um, hi." This boy is right on time; she doesn''t have to look at the map anymore. Ett thought Moran would be a good guide, but she should bait him. "Are you new here? Do you want to escape?" The boy asked. "Do you want to escape?" Ett asked back; the boy shook his head, smiling sadly, "I can''t escape, but I can help you." Old and new wounds and dried blood from different intervals, some even last a day or two. His neck was severely bruised, with a head gash, blue-violet marks on his arms and blooded lips that she was familiar with, a way to stop himself from screaming. This boy is badly abused. "You''re stupid." "Wha-What?" The boy was extremely appalled. He is¡­he lowered his head. "Yes, I''m I''m stupid. But I still want to help you." "¡­" Quick-witted too, but still stupid and kind, as if selfless. It''s still foolish to not escape when you have a chance. Why stay still? He knows his situation well and still wants to help an unknown stranger. "Who is it?" "Yes?" "Someone you''re protecting, how are you related." "Just¡­just a friend." Friend¡­ A sardonic, down-sided smile passed by Ett''s lips. "Do you think your friend won''t leave you for his freedom?" The boy bowed down. This person in front of him was using a tone full of contempt and distrust. It was apparent how she was mocking his conviction. Yes, it''s hard to trust in the situation that they live in. Yet, his friend was the only one he had. "He, he did leave me." "Then why are you here?" "I''m waiting for him; I know he will never abandon me." The boy smiled positively like a radiant moon that would never dim, even if darkness surrounded him. "He is smarter than me, too." All Ett could do was stare at him before she blinked her eyes. Even if she convinces him to escape with her, this person will remain here even if the world crumbles; those pained but resolute eyes are not developed and decided just like that. Hah. What is she even doing here? Right, never mind, she''ll look for the location herself. This extreme trust being displayed irks her insides. "Best of the best." She just uttered, passing by him. This person can save himself but chooses to wait for someone else. Ett doesn''t want to communicate with this kind of person. You see, she thinks like a promise, and trust from a friend is far more distant than being half away from the world for her. Much more to a world like this. "Hey. Where are you going?" After shooing off Moran, there comes another one. "Shut up, noisy." "Hic." The boy followed her closely and whispered, "Why are you going to the second boss''s place?" Second boss? Then that means Moran went to the First Boss. Wait, why does she feel like she''s in a game with how this person calls those traders with their titles. Ignoring him, Ett followed what was on the map using her candle, making sure not to be seen or heard by anyone. "I can help you." "Help yourself." "I¡­" Feeling footsteps nearby, Ett took a second or two to look at the map, trying to remember as much as she could before taking a broken ceramic to cover the wick instead of blowing it. Who knows if they have a dog nose? That would be dangerous. After a couple of minutes, the footsteps were gone. Ett''s knees trembled as she supported herself. Ugh, this is what she hates when being outside for long with so much walking to take. Look, even sitting for a bit and then getting up makes her tired. "You look pale." Ett exhaled a breath. "Hey, let me help you." "Go away." "But why? I just wanted to help you." Ett doesn''t want this kind of kindness. She doesn''t like it. "I''ll get burned by you." "What?" "Your light," Ett pointed behind him; it was dark and gloomy, yet the moon showed his weak and small stature like a firefly of the night; nevertheless, Ett was caught in his eyes. His inner self cannot compare to his unclean appearance. "It blinds me." "???" Chapter 25: Traders Getting up and drinking from her sachet, Ett continued to move forward. "Then I''ll follow you¡­" It''s not like she can do anything about it. Soon, they arrived at the second boss''s den. There were moans to be heard and different voices of women whimpering and groaning. This is an automatic Rated 18+. "Stay there." Ett stopped him from moving closer to her, but the boy shook his head, smiling like a cute, innocent bunny, "This is normal." "¡­" This is live pvrno, dude. No, child. "Right, I forgot." This world is full of depravity behind the female and male lead''s love development. Stories of mobs and side characters that would neither be written nor read by the audience are behind the closet. Taking off her shoes, the cold wind immediately felt like ice wrapping around her feet. The soles of her feet, whenever she stepped, made her frown. There was some shattered glass, but it''s alright. Most dangerous pointed things were avoided. The boy behind Ett was so anxious seeing how the girl, revealing her flawless porcelain skin, took a step on the ground. He felt he was being stepped upon, and it pains him to see her state; he already knew this person must be noble yet reckless. Look at those snow feet; if possible, he wanted to be the one to be stepped on. Such a taint! This place is too dirty for the soles of her feet. What is she desperate for and stoops so low to remove her shoes just to make sure not to make a sound? Look! It even has some blemishes. Of course, she avoided those sharp shards, but some left marks on her lovely feet. How does she not care? Don''t nobles care? "Hey¡­" The boy called out once again, but Ett ignored him. She seems to hate him; why? What did he say to make her look at him discontent? He was good at reading people, and even though the person in front of him always had a placid face, a slight expression passed her eyes. "Ahm¡­" "Boss~" The boy had already grown numb to this occurrence, which happens every day. Still, the voices of the females made him saddened. They were just like him, a slave ready to be thrown out and sold. Shaking his head, he saw the girl look around as if a way to enter the place sneakily. "Here." He whispered, pointing to a dog''s hole, then soon stiffened. Noble, she''s a noble. ''I''ll do it for you.'' The boy gestured, but Ett shook her head. Gritting her teeth, she kneeled down then crawled inside the dog¡¯s hole. Cold. Ugh, what''s this disgusting thing that splattered on my palm. Urk. Hold on, you must hold on. She didn''t expect it to be this hard and long to go after what she was searching for. Seeing she was obliging, the boy sighed in relief but still full of worry. ''I''ll go.'' He signalled and whispered, "What do I need to do?" Ett shook her head, even breathing is difficult. "I''ll follow." "Alright..." She really doesn''t trust him. That''s fine. I''ll just protect you. On the other hand, Akan was drinking his tea while overseeing the alley where Her Ladyship had left off. It''s been a while now, and he had not heard of her. "Adviser, what are we waiting for?" The commander asked; the imperial knights were all dressed like commoners, melding with the people. Some were drinking rum, controlling their drink as they observed their surrounding. "A ruckus." "Ruckus?" Commander Gammarad frowned. This alley goes forth for the people who are primarily beggars without a proper house; they were all staying there. Since there was nothing problematic, they left it alone. Did something happen? "Should my men scout the place?" "Not yet." Akan uttered. Her Ladyship asked him about Beggars Street, where it is, and its map. It was an abandoned estate of a famous merchant six decades ago. Akan was curious why she would be interested in such a place and had the urge to visit Her Ladyship with an excuse to say something urgent when it was actually not. The moment he knew it wouldn''t open after calling a few times, he already knew Her Ladyhisp was gone. The recent talked had him understand where Her Ladyship might be playing. "Be patient, commander; we didn''t come here for nothing." It''s the first time he has experienced Empress Dowager do it personally; therefore, it must be worth something. "Never mind, I''ll go and take a look. Once you hear the whistle, you can charge without a care." "Was this the Dowager''s move?" Gammarad whispered. He was one of the people who knew the mother of the Emperor existed and knew her old self, not the current physical body of Ett. That was just one time, though. "Perhaps." "You¡­" This bold move of Akan won''t escape the Emperor''s eyes, but so what. He is serving his mother. Gammarad sighed. Well, then they will wait. Really, he can''t understand the right-hand man of each royalty; they are all enigmatic and cold like their master. That may be why he is not like them; their relationship, even if he is the commander of the empire, is as it is, and he most often had more contact with the Imperial knights than the Aidand royalties. "Men, be ready just in case." Gammarad commanded. "Yes, sire." Now, all Gammarad and his imperial knights had to do was wait. Currently, Ett and the boy were in the basement just above the creaking sounds of the debaucherous man. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Geez, the sticky scent of sex and sweat has even pervaded below. Ett scrunched her nose; she glanced at the boy, who seemed to not be bothered by the smell. He''s used to it. She really needs to find it ASAP and get out of here. Thankfully, torches were already lit up, so she had no trouble with her sense of sight. According to the novel, it should be here. "Find me the Han Herb." "Is that what you''re searching for?" "En." The boy had a flicker of fear but soon went to the corner, carefully rummaging through the chest contents. On the other hand, Ett unfolded the paper, looking at a specific artefact. Based on the novel, a skilled thief has taken something important on Garth''s estate, and the male lead has taken something from the West Wing of the Merry House and later on was revealed as something essential to their noble lineage, which he successfully retrieved. That was why she came here. When she asked the boy about the Han Herb, she thought maybe even the second boss must have had one; either it was given by the boss as his own reward, or he felt like he had to have one, too. After all, the Han Flower is a scarce commodity; if they sold it to the aristocrats, they could even buy a humongous house with lots and lots of booze and women. It should be here. Cough. Cough. I really hate the dust and that smell from above. It''s too thick, just too dense. She turned around, hiding how she wiped the blood on her mouth and had another handkerchief to cover her mouth. The boy neared him with an eight-leaf clover Han Herb. "Here." "Thanks." Awesome. Now that she''s done, it''s better to leave. "Let''s go." Sneaking out undetected, the boy led Ett to an escape route, slowing down whenever he saw how pale she was and paused to drink from her satchel. "¡­" The boy was filled with angst seeing someone so frail as her going all for this. Suddenly, a loud explosion was heard not far from them. Ett already knew who did it. Moran. I thought I should first make the explosion as a sign of signal. Knowing Akan, he must have known I was missing, and from the previous talk, he must have realized I came here as it was timed that he came to attend to me before I ate my dinner, and I didn''t respond. "What was that?" "Just an insane person." So Moran killed the First Boss, huh? Then he must be coming this way to avoid his pursuers or target the Second Boss, which is highly likely. Then, another sound of a whistle was also heard from another area. Ett knows that whistles. Akan. He''s here. "Nice timing." That guy must have been irked when she mentioned this Beggar''s Place. "Pull me up." Ett said, who was kneeling. "Where are you going?" He asked, gently assisting her while pulling her to lean on him. "Ah, I''m ashamed if you''re disgusted by my bearing." Ett ignored his words and pointed in a specific direction, "That whistle came over there, follow it." "Oh, you''re companion!" "Mmm." When she was pulled up, the boy flinched. Ett narrowed his eyes, glancing at his body, which was covered in tears. This boy seems to have more unhealed wounds than she thought, and still, he guides her? Ett doesn''t find this selfless boy kind and helpful at all. "It''s, it''s nothing." "I apologize." With no time to dilly-dally, they both went to the southern alley. She could hear the lackeys rushing to the east part, where the fire broke out. That explosion just now was a first. Black powder must be traded, too. A sharp glint, Ett pulled the boy to kneel down. "Quick, catch that bastard!" "I can''t find him!" "He must be hiding!" "Search all sides!" "Look for the Second Leader!" Ett and the boy only moved away from their hiding place when all the men dispersed from different sides, looking for Moran. "Ugh." Her right foot just slipped. "Are, are you alright?" "Of course not." "Erm¡­" Ett closed her eyes, leaning on a wall. They were walking, and she was limping carefully instead of running cautiously. Too slow. They''ll be caught up if this happens, but if she runs, who knows how much her HP level would drop, and she''ll just plop down and faint. That can''t be done. Controlling her emotions and breathing is already a blessing. Wiping the blood from the edge of her lips, she tapped the boy''s shoulder. "Hey." "Yes?" "There will be knights coming in; they must be coming from the entrance." "What?!" "I can''t walk much longer. Find the knights for help." "But I can''t leave you alone like this!" Ett inhaled a deep breath. "Once I whistled as loud as I could, run to the nearest shortcut." The boy clenched his fist, seeing Ett pull a whistle underneath her cloak. "I can carry you." "¡­" This kid is testing my patience. Since you don''t want to be saved for a specific reason, then at least call a secondary help for me if Akan still takes too long to find me. "You alone can''t help me." "Still! You''re badly sick and injured." Ett put her two fingers in her mouth, and just like how she remembered doing on earth, with all strength, she whistled loudly. Splurt! Cough, cough, cough. "You''re blood!" The boy panicked and wanted to wipe the blood but trembled. His hands are dirty, and his clothes are tattered, too. Nothing is clean. Ett shook his head, pointing him to leave. "Then wait a bit!" He ran in the direction she had told him. This would be the last time she would see the kid. Spitting the remains of her, the blood on her mouth, Ett wiped her lips, looking at the starry skies mixed with fire. Now, all she needs to do is wait for Akan. Cough. Cough. Cough. "Aiya..." Just annoying Cough. Ugh. "Your Ladyship!" Akan was horrified seeing the blood on her veil and clothes. The amount was too much! "Quiet¡­" "Forgive me for holding your royal body." Akan whispered, carrying Ett and covering her face even though she was unrecognizable as a royal, moving in haste till his stature wasn''t seen anymore. For some reason, before Akan covered her vision, a small shadow seemed to be watching her from afar. "Who¡­" Chapter 26: Beggar What in the world! "Leave already." Look, I''m so harsh to you guys. I don''t need to have more servants taking care of me. "Pardon our boldness, Empress Dowager, but your health is more important. The Adviser also ensured we must properly take care of you." They''re even using their backer, huh? "Tsk." Ett, who was lying in her bed, didn''t argue anymore and turned her back to them. "Call him, then leave." "Understood." She had just woken up, and the moment one of the elderly maids who must have been watching her saw that she''d already awoken, more maids entered the door and came to take care of her. It''s like having maids designated to care for every part of her body. It''s too overwhelming when she rarely sees any maids in this wing. What happened? Why are they like this? Did she wake up too long to cause this kind of concern? Not long before she found the answer, Akan entered at the same time all the maids had left. He gave her a glass of water. "How long?" "About a month." Immediately, Akan prostrated. "I''m sorry, Your Ladyship; if I was early enough, you wouldn''t have suffered to this extent." "You did well." Akan popping out was the best option. "I knew you would come." Ett put down her water, "Great job." So he shouldn''t be burdened that much. "I am undeserving of your complete trust." Although it seems genuine, Ett, who always overthinks things, feels like it could also be sarcastic, not something she minds. Waving her hand to tell him it''s not a big deal, she questioned, "How was it?" "Commander Gammarad already took care of it. Who would have thought that they were right under our noses? It made us all realize how incompetent we are to not know it earlier on." Although slaves were in every empire for the festivities and the source to buy servants, those illegal traders were far more cunning and worse, hiding in Beggar''s Street and dominating the place, making the residents genuinely live life even harsher than a dog. "Has the commander seen you with me?" Akan shook his head. "Although he can be trusted, I assume Your Ladyship likes it if fewer people know of your identity." Nice. I tried to let the boy call for help as a secondary measure. As the Commander, he''ll soon figure out what to do next. Her mind thought for a second about the boy before putting it away. Whether he stayed in that place or ran away, it''s not her responsibility. "You must be curious how I escaped." "Indeed, but if her Ladyship doesn''t want to say. This subject would respect it. However, I would be willing to accompany you if I may be worthy of your rendezvous escape." "Bold." Calling it rendezvous. It''s like a covert meet-up. "Forgive my choice of words." "What else?" "The Emperor didn''t say anything. However, your previous Butler, Xiwen, was truly infuriated hearing how you disappeared and came back scathed, having the stench of being buried." Akan could clearly remember how the Butler, who hadn''t taken up his sword for many decades, pulled out of the knight''s sword, slashing towards him. It wasn''t actually meant to kill him; if he wasn''t swift enough, there would be a deep gash on his nape. That Butler, even though he has aged, that split jiffy feels extraordinary to be the strength of someone who''s one foot away from the grave. "I suppose you reasoned you were my accomplice?" Akan nodded. "As it should be, Your Ladyship." That means her secret tunnel wasn''t yet found. She nodded. "The citizen would be pleased by the Emperor''s action." Akan bowed, and his brain quickly worked and led to a conclusion. "Your Ladyship is wise." With this, the Emperor''s reputation would be better. One step is to lessen the deeply rooted perspective of the people of how tyrant the royalties are. In the future, even if he becomes apathetic, it shouldn''t be to the level of how tyrannic he was in the novel. Ett needs the people to be entirely dependent on him and support him. Even though he would not be what they expect as a kind, forgiving and righteous Emperor. Sigh, her plan was genuinely ambitious and far-fetched. Still, she''ll try to do it if possible, even though it''s not practical. Feeling a little bit dizzy, Ett covered herself with her blanket. "Remember, all good deeds were done by His Majesty." To Akan, who still has recurring thoughts about her being on the throne, Ett clarified that he should not think about it anymore. "Understood, Your Ladyship." This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "The satchel." "Do you want to see it, Your Ladyship?" "Have you seen what''s inside?" "I dare not." When Akan carried Ett and as the physician unclothed her to treat her wood, she hid a satchel in her cloak. It was small and conspicuous, yet he dared not open it. "This satchel, go back to Merry House and bury it on the biggest tree that was burnt, in secrecy." "Is that all, Your Ladyship?" He dared not ask a question. "Yes." "Understood, then I will bury it now." "Then leave," and get some rest. Akan made another bow and closed Her Ladyship''s chamber. There were maids appropriately waiting on the side. "You two can enter and take care of Her Ladyship. The eight of you should stay here, and the rest will do their previous duties." "Understood." "Yes, Adviser." Leaving the East Wing, where the Empress Dowager is located, Akan didn''t stop in his chamber. Instead, he took his cloak from the servant behind him and marched to the palace''s exit. The carriage was ordinary and without any emblem of the royal family. This was usual for personal servants like them if they wanted to go out. Not long later, he entered the inn and went to the top floor. "You really came." "The Son of the Count of Montecraso should better be direct." The person approaching him laughed. "Ah, that''s too honourable when the Adviser says it. Just call me Cashim." Akan sat opposite of Cashim. "Spit it." "Don''t be in a rush." Cashim ushered the server to their drink. "Their rum is quite soothing to the tongue; I hope it relieves the Adviser''s strong taste in wine." "I prefer it unsweetened." "Hoho." Taking his drink, Cashim chuckled, seeing the Adviser always looked strict and displeased whenever he saw him. "Don''t be like that, and have a drink with your companion first." "I don''t recall being your companion." "Ah, come on! We directed different battalions, but didn''t we go from thick to thin together? Aren''t you the Emperor''s other hand next to the Archduke? Aren''t we serving the same Emperor? " "Enough." Akan pinched the bridge of his nose. This chatty person is really annoying. Other hand of the Emperor? Of course, it''s viewed as such. For a moment, the image of the Empress Dowager came to his mind. "Then you already know that His Majesty got rid of those traders?" "Yes, that fire was quite spectacular. How did the Emperor know?" Akan shrugged and said vaguely, "He always knows." "Can''t agree more on that." They didn''t say anything to each other for a moment, as if they were in their own thought. "Oh! Didn''t you tell me to have my men investigate the Beggar''s Street without the Commander''s knowledge?" "What did you find?" "You weren''t the first to find and infiltrate that place, right?" Akan paused, his gaze narrowed. "You''re telling me someone came before us and incited the fire?" Cashim nodded his head. "Yes." Akan snorted, "I suppose one or two of the traders you tortured revealed something interesting?" "Ha, as expected of the quick-witted Adviser. You already know the next work to give me, right?" Surely, the Adviser will tell him to keep the situation of the first intruder from leaking out. "Is this your bargain for me?" As the only Emperor is left, is it even called a family? Cashim finds the Adviser''s words funny. "You are mistaken. Of course, to reach a certain title, I need something more compelling." "I will peddle myself." Akan splurted his rum, indignant by what he heard. "My word!" Spitted-Cashim: "¡­" My word, indeed. "It was just a spoof; you''re so tense." "I nearly unsheathed my sword." "It''s alright, as long as you''re not scheming against me, Adviser." This guy''s s schemes are far more horrible than personally raising his sword. "You just showed me how to deal with you." "Haha." Cashim gave him a letter. "I hope this will be of interest to you." Akan read through the document. He didn''t take awhile long before crumpling the paper and throwing it in the heathen. "And what did you find about the intruder?" Cashim sighed. "You really make sure you have the upper hand." "Those traders said the First Boss was killed by a young boy and had taken the Han Herb." "That Han Herb?" Was that what Her Ladyship was aiming for but didn''t get? "Yes, ''that'' Han Herb that even I had a hard time finding for myself." Akan mulled, "If it''s for a desperate benefit, let''s leave it like that." "Then what about our deal?" Cashim already gave him the note, and he is helpful in many ways. There''s no harm in partnering with him even though he still hasn''t had any title yet, except for being the 1st son of Montecraso and known as an Informer. "Don''t expect that you''ll always assisted." He accepted! Cashim laughed, "Of course, you''re present enough and highly honoured by mere peasants like us." "¡­" "Then here''s the contract. Will you read it, or should I turn it to the next page for you to sign?" "I''ll read it." "Make it quick; I have matters to attend to." "Hah." People from the palace are really hard to deal with. Chapter 27: Street Cashim felt exhausted dealing with Akan. He had been with them when the little Emperor declared war, sieged many kingdoms and citadels surrounding the Adiand Empire, and made it his own before he stopped when the conflict was over. "Thank goodness Lakis is not present." He mumbled. The three were once friends, and both currently served the Emperor. He indirectly assists on the sideline, but the Emperor does not know him. Even in battle, he could only look at the Emperor from afar. While his two friends were directly helping the Emperor, he was on the side, as if the shadow, the back alley, unbeknownst to the Emperor. He sighed. "Now''s not the time to reminisce about the past." So what if he had made friends with two well-known advisors of the Emperor? The important thing is he had two friends who remember him, Cashim. That was the most sentimental thing he could ever have. Crushing his father won''t take too much time. Once he accomplishes it, joining the ranks and reuniting with his friends more openly won''t take time. Cashim got up and went to the underground basement where the five people and now only two tortured people were staying. One of his men opened the cell and prepared a chair for him as he sat in front of the illegal traders like a punisher. The smile on his lips changed to something more wild and savage. "I just left you for one day, and you seem so full of life." "¡­" They were all beaten black and blue, bleeding toenails and fingernails, and even some of their nails pulled out! If he''s mocking them for being unable to attain death, he has done it well! "Why are you guys so silent? I didn''t cut off your tongue, though?" "¡­" Cashim took a horseshoe from one of the boxes in the torture compartment. "Since it couldn''t fit your feet, how about I nail it into your hands?" "!!!" "Ah! The mouth could also be possible to those who won''t say a thing." "You''re¡­." They can''t even say, ''Just kill us!'' this monster makes it worse. Heaven prevented them from killing themselves. "Such a good way to die, right? Who goes first?" Cashim stopped at the first man, who seemed to be the older one than the two. "Is your loyalty more honourable than your life?" "You would kill me anyway." "Then let me reword it. Do you like being tortured so much?" The man gritted his teeth. "We''ve already told you everything." Stolen novel; please report. "I don''t think so." Cashim turned to the other man. "Do you think so, too?" "Then what kind of answer do you want to know?!" "If it''s a boy or a girl." "What?" The two traders cannot understand. "Haven''t you two said you saw a hooded man take away a child?" "Well, that''s¡­yes." "I want to know if the child is a girl or a boy." "I do not know. I can''t see the child; that time, it was too dark to see as smoke was spreading around." "Me too. I just caught a glimpse of the child''s feet. It was pristine, white and unblemished. The child looks like a noble. That''s it." "Alright." Cashim nodded, signalling that his men would come closer. "Place this guy on the table; the horseshoe will be done on his hands." "Hey! I''m not lying at all! I really do." "I''m not saying you''re lying." His men already prepared the table and dragged the struggling guy on the table, tying him tightly. "Please¡­just let me die already. I have enough of this--!" Before he can¡ªat the nth time even attempt to bite his tongue, a horseshoe is forcefully pushed into his mouth. "I did not say you could die." Cashim coldly uttered. As someone who could intrinsically know if the person in front of him is lying, he knows this guy isn''t lying. Still, he smiled. It''s not wrong to torment him. His brain could squeeze more genuine ideas to realize who the child Akan is carrying. "Put it in his mouth." "Yes, sire." "!!!" The man panicked. "He''s, he''s a boy!" "A boy?" Cashim smirked. "Really?" "Y-Yes!" "Are you sure?" "I¡­I yes! I''m sure that child was a boy!" "Oh. Do it." Cashim ordered his men to start, but the man made his last struggle. "A girl! Believe me, she''s a girl. I''m sure this time!" He beseeched. "Are you truly sure now?" "Yes, I truly am. Her built! Yes!" As if he was boosted with too much vigour, he shouted, "She has a small body, and judging by how she is carried, she''s rather frail!" "I''m sure I truly am!" Cashim nodded, understanding his words as if convinced. "Shut him up." "Hey! What are you doing?! I---!" The man couldn''t even faint, nor was he allowed to sleep as they pulled all his teetha and fit the horseshoe in his mouth. He had a bloody mouth as tears welled up dripping down his cheeks, looking up whilst lifeless and pale. Gradually, the dim light of his eyes extinguished, and he died. "Such a short pause," It was hours! Hours of torture! His companion wanted to scream, gulping his ire rather than knowing it was his turn. "How should we discard him?" "Incineration." Cashim uttered, Ash is the only helpful thing; it''s as good as chicken''s manure for the vegetables to grow healthy. Cashim turned to the other man. "Now, you''re left." "I told you don''t know either, and it''s no use guessing if that child is a boy or a girl!" "I know." "What?" "I said I know." Cashim repeated. "You know¡­?" "That, that child is a girl, or was it a boy? Oh, I don''t know. Now, I''m confused as well! What to do?" "Girl¡­ then!" This monster! He was just playing with his friend all along! The man was about to go green, red, then purple. "Don''t worry, I have a different question." Spill it, monster, and just let me die! "Seeing you''re eager to die and looking tamed, tell me something interesting enough that will let me kill you in one strike." "I''ve already told you everything you''ve asked for." "Then think of something intriguing or something that can catch my eye; I''ll give you time. Still, don''t let me wait for hours." The man began to ponder. He was really thinking of different intriguing topics to be able to die a quick death. What could possibly make this madman interested? Who should he talk about? There must be something that¡­ah! "Haven''t you ransacked the Second Boss''s lair and basement?" Cashim nodded; nothing was interesting there. "Although I''m not present in that place, you shouldn''t miss seeing another Han Herb." Cashim acted surprised, "There were two Han Herb?" Finding one is hard enough, but is there another one? "I see, so you didn''t see it. No wonder your reaction is like that. Then that means that child took it." The man thought deeply, looking back at the incident as hard as possible. Two Han Herbs were taken; are they working together? At that time, the smoke was thick enough only to see a silhouette, and he needed to narrow his eyes just to see the child and whoever carried him. He paused. At one time, he didn''t hear just one person''s step. There were actually two. Seeing as if the man had just realized something, Cashim smiled. "What else?" "There¡­there was another person there before the hooded guy took the girl." "Are you telling me three people were involved in that incident?" "I can be certain, although not fully, but yes. The footsteps from that child tell me so." "And you didn''t know who the one with her is?" "Yes. But if you may find the first culprit who killed the first boss, then the third person may be with him." "Is that all?" "Is it not interesting enough?" "Indeed it is." The man sighed in relief. Finally, he can die quickly! "Just like a while ago. This time, let his hands be adored with those horseshoes." "You! You said you''ll let me have a quick death!" Cashim frowned as if confused. "Oh, I did?" "You¡­" The man gulped. "You''re not going to break what you said, right?" "I''m sorry. Did I promise?" Cashim smiled. "I don''t know." "Bastard!" "Fufufu, make sure to let him die ''properly'' I''m leaving." "Understood, Sire." "You¡­you¡­" The man fell in utter despair; as he looked at Cashim, he was filled with hatred. He wanted to curse him. If only it could come true¡­if only it can truly work on a monster like him. "Heh." That side glance coupling with his smirk is just too abominable! "Farewell~" Cashim strode away in contemplation. He was not sure. Lack of authenticity, and Akan had blocked most of the way. What was he hiding? The child he took was the Emperor disguised as a girl, and all were just an act to confuse the people? "What to do? There was no child found alive, too." Really, he has so much job to do. Chapter 28: Just "Ah, thank goodness." She feels good today. Laying in bed and sleeping is the best for an unemployed life, but it still reeks of a passive amount of money. The power of royals is no joke. Ett feels full of life even. Just a while ago, when she barely woke up and saw the sun waving at her in the sky, she immediately sat up, nearly screaming, "I''m going to be late!" Habits are genuinely terrifying. "Should this body have another action film escapade outside, I might wake up a decade later." If she can even wake up, that is. Ett was sitting on the balcony holding her umbrella, not wishing for any servant to assist her as twelve stood further back, good enough to not hear her mutter by herself. She was just staring at the maze-like garden full of pitch-black roses. For hours, she stayed there silently gazing at the endless black roses. Her mind was blank, and she was dazed, thinking of nothing. Her mind was floating elsewhere, something that she didn''t know where it had gone; it was limitless and without boundaries, along with her void heart. This kind of feeling continued for another hour. Aiyo, was this even considered a feeling? "It''s always like this." Just like when she was back on earth. Sometimes, her heart also felt an indescribable stuffy feeling. Although it''s not entirely a stuffy feeling, it makes her think to rip her chest out for it to disappear. It makes her go mad, yet mixed with a void. Something inexplicable to describe. In layman''s terms, it''s a bothersome feeling. She must be like this; she needs to think every day and plan in advance her scheme as if she''s doing a Calendar Management for every month. Yet, here she is. "Ah, I''m going mad." She ushered one of the maids to come near her. "Lead me to the river." "Empress Dowager, that''s¡­" The maid became extremely frightened. Is the Empress Dowager wishing to drown herself again? "I value my life." Not. "Oh." Ett wants to feel something cold or cool lest her mind, which she cannot inexplicably describe, gradually seems to make her think eerily stuffed in her heart even though she feels bereft. Odd. "See if the Adviser is busy; if not, call him for me." "Yes, Empress Dowager." "And prepare me a robe." "Yes?" The maids were confused. "The thickest." "???" "Still standing?" Are they thinking I would wrap myself with the thickest robe and drown myself, unable to return to the surface? Well, that''s a good idea as well. The thing is, it won''t guarantee her to be able to wake up to reality or something. "We''ll prepare it right now, Empress Dowager." "Mmm." Soon, they arrived at the river. Fearing she''s still ill but needs a refreshing scenery, they put her in a sedan chair, with one maid holding an umbrella above her. This is it, a touch of breeze. Natural river with no signs of contamination. Look how blue the river is. Ett slightly jumped down, her hair bounced, looking like a cheery little rabbit for the first time. "Please be careful, Empress Dowager." The maids were anxious. If she falls down again¡­ they shivered in fright. "Fret not." She won''t repeat what was written in the novel. Ett slowly kneeled, taking off her shoes and socks. "Ugh." Why is even taking shoes so complicated and hard? These laces just have to go up to her knees intricately. Even tying the final end of the ribbon, you just have to add some styles of different knots. "D-Dowager, what are you doing? W-We can do it for you." If you ask us to jump, then we will do it! You are His Majesty''s mother; the lesser beneficial subjects should do it instead of you, Your Majesty! The maids wanted to scream. "I want to dip my feet in the water." "¡­" Before she could even finish pulling the sock left on her right foot, she heard Akan''s voice; he stopped running a few feet away from Ett in a huff. "Your Ladyship, what are you playing?" Akan was filled with piles of duties on his table, and as soon as he came back with important information from Cashim and noticed the lingering maid for a short moment, he wondered why the maid sneaked to look at him and didn''t even say anything and left. Then, he thought of the Empress Dowager feeling extremely strange. Good thing one of her maids in the Dowager''s Wing informed him of where Her Ladyship is, rushing into this area as fast as he can. "I thought you were busy." "Even if I was busy, Your Ladyship, I will always accompany you first." "I''m not doing something dangerous." Ett said bluntly, removing her last sock. "Then sit beside me." "Your Ladyship, you can''t be exposed to the air outside for too long." Yet Akan didn''t refuse her offer and removed his shoes and socks, rolling the edge of his pants to his knees. He sighed as if he aged a decade, glancing at the bare porcelain feet of Her Ladyship. Women shouldn''t show their feet or any parts above that. The shoulder is possible, but not as much as below. It should only be seen by the maids caring for her and her husband. Sigh, why does the Dowager want to drift away from the norm? However, Ett wasn''t bothered by such a norm; she ignored Akan and dipped her feet in the cold crystal water. Immediately, she felt refreshed and cooled. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Felt like I''m having a brain freeze." Akan: "Brain freeze?" "Nothing." Her empty mind felt like it had been filled with water and became frozen, and her stuffy heart loosened. For a moment, she felt those imaginary microbes weren''t crawling all over her head. "I''ve heard the ball was rescinded because of me." "No, Your Ladyship. The Emperor was too bored to continu the ball." "Same." The Emperor knows that I was the one who prepared it, and without me as an observer who wants to watch it, then it will all be for nought. "It''s just for a month. The nobles would deem it one of His Majesty''s odd notions." "Hmm." Indeed, if you have money and power, people would gossip and think it''s just the antics of those with powers. Unless the nobles want to argue and make a big fuss about it, it is then off with their heads. "And the aristocrats?" "As they always had badly made a gossip as information for money." "Gossip news should have more taxes. It is valuable even if its accuracy is not proven." Ett joked. "That''s a wonderful idea, Your Ladyship. It''ll do well to benefit our empire." Akan chuckled. There was a moment to consider if it should be implemented since the Her Ladyship doesn''t joke. The only gossip she knows about Ett that was known and where it ended was she was ill and couldn''t get out, she died along the way, and the Emperor''s father was killed after the Emperor was born. Such things did happen in the Adiand royalty where just giving a child is enough, then the victim would disappear without a trace. There was one most accurate fact that was true, though, in a gossip. Guren''a father is of an actual, noble girth. Just as the families wouldn''t detect who in their family was a victim, the right-hand man would take care of it. In Ett''s case, it was the Emperor himself, and that''s why no one had ever found it out. Only the reader has a hint about who Guren''s father is. Thinking about where there''s still a near future ahead of her is not good. Still, for now, her heart is much less stuffy, but¡­ "It''s not enough." Her mind wants her to look deep in the river. She just wants to dive down despite not being good at swimming. "What do you mean, Your Ladyship?" "Akan." Akan: "Yes?" The Dowager''s enigmatic ways are much out of hand this time. "Can you swim?" "I can, Your Ladyship." "Then you can pull me whenever I want to dive down." "Dowager!" The maids and Akan were stumped, shocked. Crazy! Is she going to take them down with her? Akan, who was in a daze for a moment, blinked. He momentarily observed Ett before he chuckled. Whatever, if it''s what the Ladyship wants, as long as she doesn''t escape, then that''s fine. "Alright, I''ll do it for you, Your Ladyship." The servants quickly shut their mouths. Alright, as long as they can keep their lives. "Thirteen seconds lift me up three times." "Seconds?" "¡­" Here, Ett thought they knew. Akan vehemently disagreed after she had taught him how it had become 1 minute. "That''s a no, Your Ladyship." It''s too long for the body of a child. "Ten seconds, four times." "Ten seconds for you to fall; I''ll pull you up for three or two seconds. That will take twelve or thirteen seconds for you to control your breath. No." "Nine, three times." "Three times? No, one time, Your Ladyship." "Eight seconds, two times." "No." "Ten, once." "Your Ladyship, why should you be calculative even with this? Four seconds, I''ll lift you two times. This guy. "Adviser." "But you are still recuperating." He complained, ignoring her order. "It seems I have been too lenient to you lately." "¡­" "Fine." "Then please prepare the robe for Her L--- Your Ladyship!" Splash! The maids gasped, startled with Ett''s move. Akan exclaimed, "Goodness, Your Ladyship should have given me a forewarning count." Ett haven''t heard Akan''s complaint. She fell into the river, opening her eyes and gazing downward. Small fishes avoided her fall, the sun hitting the river as she could see a bit of what the river could show her. The river is deep, clear from above, yet darker as she falls deeper. The coldness seeps into her dress as if hugging her, her heart deathly calm without any stir. Even this place seems more peaceful; Ett can''t think of anything but the depth of the river, the temperature surrounding her and how she feels she''s flying even though she''s falling. It''s as if the darkness is beckoning her. Come, come deeper. Close your eyes. Fall deeper and surrender. Ett pursed her lips, and this weak body seemed to nearly reach its limit. It''s pretty nice. This coldness feels so blissful at this moment. Falling deeper isn''t frightening at all. Ett puffed a breath as bubbles came out of her mouth. Just then, strong arms envelop Ett''s body, waking her up from her escapade thoughts. Ah. It''s finished... Just. Like. That. "You''re Ladyship, let''s return to the palace. Do you feel like you''re about to sneeze? Cough?" Ett shook her head, wrapped in a thick robe. "It''s not bad." "Your Ladyship, that ought to be the last time." Ett shivered, feeling like she had been smashed by boulders of iceblocks. "C-Could b-b-be." "Your Ladyship." Ett lightly shrugged, ignoring Akan''s stern voice. Cough. Kgh. Ett bit her inner cheek, swallowing the lump of blood, ready to burst out. "Oh no!" "Pyschian! I''ll call a Physician immediately." "D-Don''t w-worry." Ett uttered, hovering a bit from the cold. "I worry!" "I f-f-f-f-feel b-b-bett--cough." "No, you don''t. Let''s hurry." Sheesh. "I. Feel. Better." She really felt good. Thud. Mentally good. "Your Highness!" The maids hurriedly held her, but Akan stopped her. "Really, what a stubborn person I serve." Chapter 29: Paralian The first ball for the first month had finally occurred. "Is he truly here?" "Definitely, Your Ladyship." Akan confidently uttered. Last month, he informed Her Ladyship of the person in the old lady''s house she wants Ett to protect. Ares was Count Shubert''s plaything who, in front of other people, is his trusted confidante, but behind closed doors, his kink was unsalvageable. Ett pursed her lips; this kind of thing is typical for nobles who had their own closed doors. Count Shubert is from the Imperial Faction, so they must handle it well as a warning for other nobles. As a modern person who still has a shard of conscience from what her parents taught her, this horrible, disgusting man needs to be ''hardcore'' beating. Therefore, after another month of ''recuperation'', she has been busy knowing who else of the nobilities has this kind of hobby. It was a headache. Even though it lessened after the Beggar Street incident, there are still nobles who can''t stop to amuse themselves with their twisted mindset. If this could be solved, then other reputation points can be ensured. When Ett''s death comes, her son will at least have some people who were saved and would be grateful for him when he died. After all, she is unable to truly mourn for her son and herself. "What a bad mother I am, I''m already thinking about his death." No mother would think that far for their son. She''s really horrendous. Just as planned, after Ett went back to her hiding place, like when the first banquet of the Emperor to see how the first ball for the nobles, Akan also entered the banquet and was only on the side overseeing everything with his accommodating smile while many of the nobles would greet him. Ett watched from above with a plate of dessert in front of her. She''s not much of a sweet dessert person. Ett likes meat, a few varieties of vegetables that could be counted by hand, soups, meat, meat again, and some seafood. Those other transmigrator darlings can all have the sweets of another world¡ªshe wants fats. Before, she couldn''t grow fat, yet even now no matter what she ate, this body would never be plump. Besides, at a glance, Ett could see Cashim within the crowds. Obviously, he''s one of the party people. It is an excellent way to extract information in these situations. Thinking about it, she hadn''t received any news yet; it must be hard to gather them. Well, it''s not like she is impatient. It reminds Ett of the assassin, Garth''s son, who was from northern territory. They aren''t present at this banquet. It''s impossible that they were not invited. "Are they still mulling over their sacrificial lamb?" Way to respond to the royals they serve. "I could be more forceful saying one of the Sons of Garth dare to raise his sword to me." They won''t dare to expose her identity, for the loss is greater than the benefit. That little young cub should know what to do if he doesn''t want his family to be obviously pressured by her. Buuuuuuuup. The trumpet rang once again, this time a little longer, announcing the entrance of the banquet host. Ah yes, of course, how could she forget about the potential bride of Guren? Even in the story, there is never a mention of who Guren''s arranged fianc¨¦ is. "The Daughter of Paralian, Lady Vrana Astielle from the Paralian Duchy, has arrived with the Son of Illiannar Sir Miro Ubefid from the Illinnar County territory." Son of Garth, Daughter of Paralian, and Son of Illinar is their surname too. Sometimes, Ett finds this etiquette and title-calling tiring. Politics and power are still widely predominant wherever you go; they may change in different varieties, but the common ground will always be the same. Her eyes laid on Lady Vrana Astielle, with brunette hair, who seemed to be sunny, with her lotus face like a porcelain doll smiling ever so jubilantly with everyone. Ett already considered her the happy, innocent heroine type, even if she''s not the heroine in this novel. Many noble boys seem to like her, too, even though she''s just a 12-year-old kid. Her parents are pretty amiable, too; look, her father affectionately hugged their daughter and kissed her daughter''s heek. It''s obvious how loved she is. Can such a person be able to influence the Emperor? No, Ett should keep her thoughts to herself once all those cuties she favoured came into view. "Now that I think about it..." What was the OG FL''s personality? Bubbly, innocent, bright, cheerful, kind and righteous. The one you typically see in tofu manhwas. Maybe it was too bright for Guren¡­did he think he was unworthy of the warmth and kindness she offered him, or was he annoyed by the illuminating light of the female lead? Strange guy. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ett mulled if an opposite female lead would be best suited for him. Was there a sub-villainess or cannon fodder that could match him? "This is what I get for skipping and skimming the novel when I want to speed things up." After watching the nobles for a while, without her knowing, Ett grew bored and slowly slept like a log without any care of the world. "Hmmm." In her dreams, she was in her own room reading some web novels on the internet that she downloaded, happily scrolling through her phone. The moment she slept. The world became fuzzy, and she was watching people dancing while Cashim approached her and began speaking inaudible words she couldn''t understand. Frowning, Ett pushed Cashim away, and the moment her eyes caught Guren, who seemed to turn into his early 20s, looking at Ett with hooded eyes, her view distorted. Ett gasped and sat on her bed. "What was that? Wait, my voice?" She looked around and saw that she was in her own room. Her cell phone was on the ground, maybe when her hand loosened when she fell asleep. "This..." She frowned thinking she truly got isekai''d in a novel, it turns out she was just dreaming. "Hahaha. That was quite a ride. Howee~." Opening her phone, she was still on the novel''s webpage; ah, yes, she was reading the novel. After staring at it for a while and looking at her room, she put her phone on her nightstand, making sure it was charged, and then she turned back and went to sleep. "Scared me to death." Just a dream. Ett slowly wakes up feeling empty and senseless. "...just a dream." What a nostalgic and bizarre feeling. So that''s what it feels like; it reminds her of one of the famous poet''s titles. A dream within a dream. She can''t quite explain the oddness. It''s too casual to even say there was a meaning behind it. Still, it made Ett curious about herself if it was like any other transmigrators who had their body become vegetables or maybe she time-travelled and her face transformed into something that even surgeries can never attain. Now, that''s unbelievable. Ett was still in her fuzzy moment, rubbing her eyes to wake up. "The banquet has not ended yet?" How long has she been awake? The people were fewer now than before. She also can''t find Cashim. He must have returned to his house after collecting information and having fun with the lords and ladies. He looks fetching like a Casanova even when hooking up with some noble ladies. Now, Ett should return to her chambers and continue to rest. Maybe, in her next dream, she''ll turn into grass. "Greetings, Your Ladyship. Had you had enough rest?" "¡­how many hours?" Who would have thought Akan was waiting for her. "About 2 hours, Your Ladyship." "Oh." That''s quite a while. "What did you find after talking to her?" She fell asleep fast, not even watching Akan''s acting to test the targeted Lady Astielle. "She is quite a bright, smart and positive child." "Mmm." "Quite educated and graceful and keen eyes." "Overall?" "I''m sure the whole palace will have a ray of sunshine inside the palace halls." "Indeed." Ett just worries if it''s too blinding for someone like Guren. But, sigh. Who knows if it''s what he needs? His sun? "Did you engage someone to spill her drink, someone to humiliate her and protect someone weak?" Akan nodded. "She pardoned the lady who spoiled her drink with a smile, even when someone bumped into her and stepped on her dress. When one of the ladies was abused because of her social standing and lineage, being one of her parents was a commoner, she defended the person using the rights of the Empire." "Oh, that''s kind of her." The charming lady before the FL. Akan continued, "The last one was in the garden; she did well on protecting using her eloquent words, and when she protected someone''s daughter just because it was not born by the main wife, it was fiercer than how she protected herself." She missed such a great movie for those two hours without any monthly or annual subscription; truly, what a loss. Next time, Ett should better keep in mind staying awake during the entire ordeal to watch a good show. "Rules of the Empire, huh?" Ett just recently read the recent rules done by Guren. One of those is anyone with talent, skill, and innovation, whether the person is of direct in line, noble blood or not, as long as it can be contributed for the Empire, they can get acknowledgement; however, they were also warned that entering the nobility who values blood and status can be a daunting task for lower people to rank up. "Yes, she even recited everything clearly, and he even mentioned that the recent Emperor had done it." "Oh?" "Of course, knowing it would be of great exaltation to His Majesty the Emperor, I helped her a little bit." Ett nodded in satisfaction, a royal boost even if it was a tiny Winnie. "You''ve done well." The ordinary people would think brightly, while the nobles would be in a bad mood. But that''s alright. Gaining favour from ordinary people is a great job. More talents could come up, the better it is for the Empire. Akan and Guren could control the nobles so they would be at bay if something happened again. "Oh, and don''t worry, no one has noticed Your Ladyship''s choosing of each of the family''s daughters." Indeed, even the Ecluss and Zalore''s daughters were present, but she could not focus on observing them. "I''ll also discuss with you some information and observations I found about the other two ladies." For some reason, Ett felt pricked from dozing off. This guy seems to be enjoying how she hasn''t watched such a lovely play; Ett cleared her throat, "They''ll have their own limelight." "Limelight?" "Chandelier." Akan''s head was full of question marks. "...it is, as you say, Your Ladyship." "Let''s go." This guy is quite excited with his gossip. Chapter 30: Jiffy "Shoot, I forgot Ares." Ett only realized this when she entered her chamber. Although it could be delayed, that would be another terrorizing day for that poor soul. It''s been months already! Ett pulled the tassel hanging beside her headboard, an exclusive way to call Akan. Soon enough, he came. "Your Ladyship?" "Was Ares also in the Baquet Hall?" "Hm?" It was the man who attended, with the Count always being on his side, saying he was his trusted aide. "Ah, yes. Don''t worry, Your Ladyship, the moment you want him under your protection, I''ve already sent some of my men to assist Sire Maclurrey in his difficult times. Today''s banquet was a perfect chance to take him." "Where is he now?" Ett: So that''s his full name? Ares Maclurrey. "He is currently staying in one of our hidden townhouses. The Count must have thought he went early and must have followed him. Tomorrow morning, just as you''ve ordered. Those ladies participating in such plays will be called in another hall." Ett nodded, "Very well." Truly her capable aid. Et "Good, then I''ll see you tomorrow." "Yes, Your Ladyship, have a good night''s sleep." As the door closed, Ett turned to walk to her bed. "At night, I should stop thinking." "I''m no longer on the graveyard shift." Sometimes, her brain would work at night like she used to do before. That''s not good. Yawn. Ett raised her tiny hands, observing her porcelain fingers as fragile as her tofu body. "I can''t even polish my nails and have a nailtech design them to my liking." Six months flashed by like that. Most of the time, spending her time lying down. The story had progressed this far with some that stayed in the plot line while some that were moved forward and we''re never know or maybe it would be revealed in the future. This was a novel that all the characters she knew existed except for ''Ett.'' A boring monotonous life. Let''s add how much she squeezes her brain cells to understand Ett. If she was given a second chance to live, what would she do? Indeed, ''she'' won''t be here. But not all people are provided with second chances. "I don''t need it either." She just wants to live quietly, have a passive income, have her own time, sleep and never worry about money. "¡­" Her life is somewhat similar to her dream, but not at all! The difference is obvious it cannot be said. Her mind just went auto-update when she became Ett. In regards to her mental state, it''s in it''s worst state. When she can''t think of any ideas anymore, her brain automatically shuts down, or she overthinks to the point a visual splattering of the brain can be seen. "I can''t sleep." It''s one of these nights again. She tossed and turn, counting alpacas in her head. "No use. Still no use." There''s no coffee to make her fall asleep. Only tea. She needs something to read. Something boring and uninteresting. "I''m done." Ett decided to head to the Library and pick some random books to read. With the cover of the night, few lamps were lighted. The hallway was as cold and lonely as she passed by. Reminding her of animes and movies she had watched that were set in medieval times. Oh those good days. Creak. Finally she''s at the Library. But...erm. Somehow, she felt like she was being watched. "¡­" Paranoid. She''s paranoid again. In typical cases, people would think of ghosts, yet here she is, considering some person oversees her veiled in the shadows. "Greetings, Empress Dowager." Ett hitched, her hands trembled from fright, turning her lamp on the far end where she heard that voice. Guren. Damnable child, her heart just lurched out! "¡­" Want me to die early, you punk? Ett had a split-second debate about whether to bow, leave, or greet him curtly. She subtly nodded, "Your Majesty." Why is he here? It was so dark why didn''t he had his lamp on? Ett said nothing more and left to look for books opposite where Guren was sitting. It''s not like he would care if she thinks she''ll be going now. It''s normal. Now, let''s be as far away as possible. "Hah, walking so hah, tiring." Ett started to look for the most annoying romance cliche books. For now, she can only hold out two medium-sized books and one larger size yet with fewer pages. She''ll have to look for more tomorrow when the Emperor is not present to avoid this unexpected meet-up. "This is enough." Oh, what''s this? "Dreams and War?" The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Looks interesting. Ett became immersed as she read the introduction of the book with interest. "Ah no, what am I doing?" Ett closed the book, returning it to the shelf. Let''s just get out and go. Ett: Ugh, passing by the Emperor. I really don''t want to do it. Holding two books in one hand, Ett deftly wants to pass as quietly as the wind from Guren. Pretend. Pretend you didn''t see. Pretend you''re the only one around~. "Hng." Ett: "???" Ett slowly stopped in her tracks, looking at the person sitting in the dark. The closed curtain was slightly parted, revealing Guren''s slight silhouette. His Majesty was already in a deep sleep. As she got closer, she saw him sitting with his head lowered. A book had fallen on the ground, and a comprehensive map was spread on his table. Fatigue can be seen on his face, and Guren is frowning like an old man. For some reason, Ett strongly wanted to rub those frowns away. Is this why he just stayed here to wait till morning comes? He didn''t even wear a thick robe to protect him from coldness; he was sleeping in his seat and didn''t even lean on his desk; he was just snoozing with his head lowered in the air. It''s uncomfortable for the body. Crouching just like that. This Library is usually cold at night. "¡­" She can''t give him her robe. Little kindness can pile up to be bigger. They''re already good at keeping their distance as is. I don''t want to do it. Shut up conscience, shut up. Ett left Guren, carefully closing the door. There were no Imperial knights or maids in this area. It''s really like an abandoned palace. She should try to station some for protection. No matter how high the security is from the outside, where no one can get in, and the people here are loyal to their master, betrayal and bribery are still not far when a person is desperate and hides his greed. What brainwash.... there should be alternative plans! As soon as Ett entered her chamber, she plopped down and covered herself with her blanket. The lamp was on her nightstand, and she began to read. "..." A few more minutes passed. "..." Why is this book not making her sleep? It''s boring to the bone. "..." Let''s try again. "..." "These are the times I hate remembering your words, Mom." Son of blustering boulders. Ack. I really hate this. Ett tugged the tassel near her bed and waited for Akan. Knock. Knock. "Come in." "Your Ladyship, why did you call me so late? Is there an attack? Did your health worsen?" Akan fired worriedly; he was still in his nightclothes, a sword in his hand, looking alert with his birdnest hair. "The..." "???" "The Emperor is sleeping in the library." "Ah yes yes...ah? Pardon?" It felt like Akan was hearing things. "And make sure the lamp''s oil doesn''t run out." "¡­" Somehow, Akan felt like he woke up in a dream of impossibility. "Did you hear me?" "Yes." No, this is real. Akan is not in a dream. "Go." Akan is extremely confused, "¡­that''s all?" "Do you think there''s something more?" Akan blinked twice before laughing. So it''s just as it is. "I''ll do it immediately. Good night Your Ladyship." "Mm." His Majesty grinds too hard. That''s all as if she''ll help him. She has tasks to do as well. "Overworking a child like this¡­" Anyway, let''s not think more about it. With that in mind, Ett opened her another book and began reading. Guide to Get Your Person''s Attention It is a not-so-interesting topic for someone who is doing the opposite. "Maybe I should try this first." How to Take Care of A Child? "Yeah." Now, this is a boring topic. Something Ett cannot relate to and will never do. The wick begins to dwindle as the night passes, melting as it slowly fades. Before the last flicker died out, a flash of the book that had fallen on the ground could be seen, yet Ett was already sleeping like a log. Ett''s door opens before the light truly dies out, and the chamber is enveloped by darkness. Another light flickers through the door; step by step, the fire from another lamp stands out. Guren, with his tired eyes, gazes at his mother. A light sleeper like him was disturbed when Butler Xiwen placed a blanket on his back. He sensed his mother coming up to him and putting back the book that had fallen on the ground on the table. Who would know he was still in the Library if not for this person sleeping without an ounce of cautiousness in this world? These past few months, he has had a lot of times experiencing bizarre nightmares. He doesn''t even know if he is himself now. Even his temperament made some slight changes that he barely notice. He glanced blankly at the book Ett was reading. How to Take Care of A Child? Hm? Is the Empress planning a soft approach to get Garth''s son? "Troublesome work." Guren raised the lamp over her mother''s face; as if sensing Guren''s intention, Ett frowned in her sleep. Small plump lotus face as if void of any taint of this world, full of innocence and untouchable for mortals. Her mother looks like a heaven-defying creature superior to any human queens and empresses ever landed in this world. Far more bewitching than any women he met and saw in painting. If he tilted this lamp down, would it leave a scar? Then she''ll leave this place to never again to return. More so, hidden in Guren''s sleeve was a knife, and if he killed her now, would those wretched scenes stop? His nightmares would fade, right? This had started the day her mother came back. Such a strange occurrence. "¡­" He sighed. This person can only die here. But it''s not the time yet. Guren trudged to her window, opening it slightly as the breeze gently entered the room. The crescent moon is more enormous in this wing. "Very stuffy." His mother''s room is exceedingly stifling. Chapter 31: Academy "Achoo!" Ugh. Ett wiped her nose with her handkerchief. "Urk, why must my blood again be mixed with my mucus? Geez, man." Disgusting to the point I''m used to it. Although unethical and unnoble. Has she forgotten to close the window before she fell asleep yesterday? She woke up from the glazing cold this morning. Ett grumbled. "Your Ladyship, here''s your tea." Ah, thank goodness, something warm. Ett should never forget to close her window, or she might catch a cold again. Hayst. Sniff. Since she needs to rest, she can''t go to the library to gather some books. "Akan." Aiya, her eyes are getting teary again. "I''ll call him right away." The servant bowed and left to find Akan. "Ah no, don''t." "Ah, yes." I''m just asking. She always called him whenever she felt bored and wanted to plan something. That''s not good; it feels as if she''ll be too dependent on him. But what could she do? She''s too lazy, and not many incidents have occurred. If there is, her body would be too weak to handle something wrong, and then she becomes a vegetable for who knows how long. Ett needs to consider the duration of her slumber, which could take months, not days, whenever she sleeps. Other than the sneezing and when there''s no blood-spluttering drama, everything is normal. Of course, in her sickly case. Ett also had better control of managing her emotions in unexpected circumstances and taking precautionary measures to ensure her body would do its rubbish again. The life of a sickly dowager is hard to level up with just this. "Greetings to Your Ladyship, hoping you had a good rest." Ett: "..." A twist of words. "As long as it''s related to my duty, put it on my table, even if it''s for you to handle. Collect it all." "But Your Ladyship, your health is still¡­" "I will always be like this." Ett deadpanned. "Go." "This subject, understand." Now, she''ll finish her tea and snacks before returning to her Study Chamber. This would be enough for Akan to sort everything out. Even though their Empire is closed off to other empires and kingdoms, their lands are known for their strategic location. Rare minerals, ores, and herbs can only grow in this land and nothing else. The good thing about most of the Emperors of Adiand was that they protected this land against outsiders, making sure if there were any information leak, not much would be known. A closed-off empire such as Adiand won''t last long; with different views of nobles and those with free-adventurous minds who want to know and integrate into other societies and cultures, the Empire will be forced to welcome more outsiders. Besides, as a person who belongs in the modern world, connection and communication to different countries may have risks, but the benefits are far more significant. After all, no man is an island. If, by chance, other empires try to ally with each other and evade Adiand, even with her schemes, Guren''s competencies, and their martial power, the loss would still be substantial, even if it''s minimized. After all, the ML had the help of the top empires for the ancient Adiand to be destroyed with no blood heir to the throne left. So what if Guren is a once-in-an-epoch star and she is a traverser? Both of them can never be God, who is all-knowing. They need to open up little by little and make some trade. But first, whether to proceed further would be at the Emperor''s discretion. As one of the steps to make it happen, the internal affairs of the Empire should be rechecked again. Besides, if she''s busy with all of this and creating proposals, she''ll have less time to see Guren unless she needs to speak about her proposition to him directly. Ett diligently checked and made notes of the documents. "Hm?" One of the letters was from an Imperial Academy. "Shoot, how could I forget that academy." This was the main thing that most of the empires would try to covet. The school itself was the top one treasure of Adiand. The teachers were top-notch, and all the students who could enter here would always be accepted no matter where they went. It was where as long as you have the skill, ability or talent, as long as you pass the entrance test depending on which you are better suited to be tested, then you can always be seen as a well-versed student, and everyone can utilise you once you graduate. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "The academy could be a wonderful setting as well." Too bad it''s concentrated on the romance of the ML and FL. Forget about the mines and resources as the top two or three; finding talented individuals matters. Once you find one, this kind of conflict and search of ores and mines will be far more accessible. In this Academy, commoner or not, it was an honour to be able to enter. Nonetheless, they are only open to Adiand people or those who have the blood of Adiand in their gynaecology. The neighbouring emperors and nobles had their eyes on the Academy for so long. After all, it''s beneficial for the heirs to be in a school known throughout the land. The knowledge of this closed Empire had the empires all wondering where they got their source of inspiration to be full of novelties. Even Ett. However, even the school has its way of protecting its graduates who travel to other empires. Opening the letter, Ett read the contents of the Academy''s Dean. It was also dated back one month ago¡­did Guren ignore this? "Hm?" Mostly, the advisers would delegate which complaints and letters are best suited for His Majesty and her. Akan mostly takes care of this; that''s just how influential an adviser his role is. Butler Xiwen is an exception as well. That''s why, as the master, she must ensure his benefits, um, loyalty won''t fade lest what happened in the novel would come true faster than it should have. Knock. Knock. "This is Akan, Your Ladyship." "Come in." He came with more papers stacked in his arms, placing them on her study table. "Is this all?" "All for now." For now, okay. "This academy''s letter, how is the situation?" It''s been a month, and some things might have changed. "The Dean would never miss a day sending a letter of audience to one of the Emperor''s advisers." Archduke and him. "As for the Archduke, he is still completing his mission after receiving the order. All the letters were sent to me to be delivered to His Majesty; however, His Majesty put it back." "Is he still dealing with the military affairs?" So the Archduke left the Empire again, travelling to that distant land. "Indeed, Your Ladyship." The Imperial and Aristocratic Factions are at it again. "I see." Then it can''t be helped that it was escalated to her. In the letter, the Dean values talented and skillful students the most. Nevertheless, if such teachings and skills were shared with the other kingdom, he would not forgive them. This might be taken advantage of by the neighbouring Empires and kingdoms. Producing talents and skillful individuals makes him proud like a father, yet if used for others'' benefit, it will sadden him greatly. One of the codes of all those who want to learn at the Academy is never to share your abundant knowledge with outsiders and serve only for the benefit of Adiand. They are more or less brainwashed and persuaded by this notion. In the Dean''s appeal, using information he gathered, most graduates made a name for themselves in other empires. It''s good to boost up the Academy of Adiand, yet most talented graduates are beginning to disappear, and they appear in other empires'' institutions and schools. "How far have you gone in your pursuit?" "About a hundred of them are missing. Some were forced to torture, and some were killed and thrown on the cliff." "Had any reason been found?" "Most were top students that didn''t agree to teach in their Empire." So they coveted them. "It seems the archduke is the one who''s investigating this." "Your Ladyship is as sharp as ever." I just wanted you to say yes. Thinking about it, Ett was homeschooled, and so was Guren. Wait. A sudden flash passed her eyes. "Did you know what happened to Guren''s teacher?" In every case, if that person communicates and directly sees the Adiand royalty and doesn''t stay in the palace forever, they would be killed; that''s the utmost way of dealing with secrecy. Tutors are no exemption. That''s why it is as complex as searching a needle in the haystack from outside the palace to know or even see Ett as they''ve all been dealt with. Many longed to see the royalty of Adiand, but it''s either a blessing or a curse to get near them, especially to someone like Ett, who shouldn''t be seen by those who don''t reside in the palace. Well, there might be some, as long as they stayed in the palace and had grave measures once something might happen. The family name of the Dean in this letter is oddly familiar. Akan said, "I believe the current Dean was your and his Majesty''s tutor, Your Ladyship." Oh, that''s something. "The former Emperor didn''t kill him?" If people are really mobs, Ett would never know. "Your Ladyship must have not remembered; it was Guren who spared his tutor of such generational death." "I see." The Dean could observe and choose talented people from the Academy to where they could be placed when they graduate from their studies. "Then he knows I''m alive, and you''re serving me." After all, we both had the same tutor. "Yes." Then the letter¡­ Ett chuckled. "All along, you want me to read it." Dear Dean, are you confident enough that I''ll be of aid to you? Chapter 32: Enroll "You''re Majesty, the Dowager is asking for your permission to leave and attend the Imperial Academy." Akan genuflected. "Now the Dowager''s starting to prance around?" "This subject doesn''t think so; she must have found something that needs a personal visit." That is what Her Ladyship said to him. It''s not like Akan knows it, either. Her Ladyship has had a sudden burst these past few months, and even he who had been with him for years can''t help but be confused. Guren shook his head, "She should know covering her body with a veil isn''t good enough." The eyes and hair of an Adiand royalty are too prominent. As long as you''re not blind, you can distinguish them from the common populace. Akan nodded, "Yes. Her Ladyship also prepared for that part." "..." "Then so be it." Guren has no time to be curious about what her mother wants to do. She won''t do something reckless without any prior plan and benefit. "Why are you even telling me this?" "Her Ladyship just said it. She will be leaving the palace for a few days." "..." Guren frowned. What''s the matter with her? Usually, she will do what she wants regardless of whether he has a say. Her mother had the guts to go outside when she usually stayed in her chamber. "It''s not something preceding, leave." "Then this subject will leave first Your Majesty. Have a good rest." Akan bowed and closed the door. "Ugh." Guren frowned; his headaches were coming again. His cold act had a little crack. These previous nights are taking a toll on him. He can''t sleep peacefully. *** Meanwhile, after learning of Ett''s plan, Akan pursed his lips in disagreement, "Your Ladyship is going to pose as a student?" Why would you? "I just want to explore." "..." That''s not something an Empress Dowager should do. Is it delightful? "Besides, we have a day before the Academy starts." There''s an examination too. "Your Ladyship, this would require you to stay at the Academy''s chamber." "It''s just a few days." "... should you be this carefree?" Akan can''t help but speak informally. He''d be annoyed, alright. If the Dowager goes there, he could only visit her. "I''m a child." Meaning it''s expected to be carefree at this age. Akan can''t refute that. She is indeed physically a child. Physically, that''s it. "Then I suppose we''ll be visiting the Dean at the end of your leisure?" "Yes." Akan sighed. Nothing to do but follow Her Ladyship. "Then I''ll guard Her Ladyship from the shadows?" "Whatever you want." This time, she can go outside with a different identity. "Get out and prepare." "When would we depart, Your Ladyship?" "Midnight. Do you have the invitation?" "Yes." "Good." She just needs a few clothes. No need for maids to assist her. After all, she''s a woman of the modern world. Lighter clothes should be fine. Ett stares at her nightclothes; she needs the right dress. Now, she''ll try a little bit of change with the help of ribbons and pins. That night was long for Ett, who had made some changes to the clothes she needed. When morning comes, she looks dead. Coug¡ª "Ah." Ett splurted blood again. "Hah." Sometimes, she hated this random coughing blood that made her hallucinate she''s genuinely Ett, and she''s born with it. "Your Ladyship, I''ll call the physician right away! " "No. I just need some sleep in the carriage. Let''s go." "Your Ladyship." This person is really... could he just pin and tie her down in her chamber? "Akan." "Tsk." "Wow." This guy even tsked at her. Where was his respectful attitude? Now, he''s openly showing his attitude. Hah. Forget it. Akan and Ett rode an ordinary carriage as they secretly made it out of the palace, disguised as travelling for half a day to the academy. They arrive early in the morning even though they were expecting it would be midnight. For the previous hours, they kept pausing. Ett''s little body, who travelled for the first time, vomited time and time again. When she tried to ride the carriage, it became better; however, the midnight coldness and being out outside for too long also made her dizzy and in a daze, sneezing with blood splatted her handkerchief. There was no more manageable way. Therefore, Ett decided to stay in the carriage and made more cushions and blankets to support herself. "Seriously, how can I enjoy seeing this place if I ju---chooo! Ugh." She should better shut up. Her emotion and mood have their own ''emotion'' and ''attitude''. Voicing out her complaint just made it worse. Sneeze. "Ha~" "Here, have a tea, Your Ladyship." "Mmm." So warm. Wrapping many layers of blanket around her body is good; if she falls, it wouldn''t be that serious. *thump* Ack! "¡­" Now, she had just fallen from the seat. "Ehem." Seeing Her Ladyship falling, as much as it pains him to see her state, is pretty adorable, like those butterflies before they could fly. Ett, "..." What''s with that look ah? Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "If it''s alright, would you go outside and breathe some fresh air?" "Fine." Awhile later. "Your Ladyship, we''ve used wood to connect both seats as your bed. I also added more blankets and pillows to make you comfortable." "Good." Now, this feels better. Just that, Akan would stay outside from that moment on. It''s not like it''s trouble for him. "If possible, I should have called the Dean himself." "Hush, let''s go." Ett stared at the entrance gate. Looks like they''ll walk up to the highest place. Just look at this extravagant architecture and opulence. They sure are advanced with the order and facility for such a closed-off empire. "Your Ladyship, please pardon my shamelessness." Akan swept her from the ground and carried her in his arms. "¡­indeed, you''ve grown bolder these days." "Thank you for your compliment." "¡­" She feels like a baby. Now, the passing noble children look at her in dislike and with narrowed eyes. "Does Her Ladyship remember who she will be?" "I''m not that old." Of course, she does. The adopted daughter of the Archduke is in another empire doing investigations. The good thing about the Archduke is that he works mysteriously and has no family left. Even if they look her up, they will only know she was adopted. Maybe in his travels, she was picked up. After that, she''ll be discarded to the unknown. "You know, Your Ladyship, as the ''daughter'' of the Archduke, you have the right to not participate in the test." "If I failed, just pass me." It''s so easy going to the backdoor. "¡­" Ett took her time looking around the Imperial Academy grounds and couldn''t help but hum. In the reports she read, Adiand is flourishing and improving now, more than in previous generations. The streets she passed by and the roads going to the academy were immaculate and spotlessly clean. This is quite different from her modern understanding. Shouldn''t there be shat everywhere? There are designated areas for specific places, and Guren is up to date with whatever is popular and what the common populace needs this season. He did read the proposal Akan gave. The people don''t look like they are barbarians who know nothing. An independent empire that doesn''t need alliance and treaty to survive. As Ett looks more into it, it feels bothersome. Especially the Adiand nobles, who thought their empire was superior to any other empire. Although such piousness and devotion are appreciated with time, it won''t be extended for an empire to be destroyed. Even the First Persian Empire and the Roman Empire had ruled for two millennia, faded overtaken by other empires. A continuous cycle. As such, they must survive and live long as an empire and form diplomatic, widespread relations using trade. Ett sighed. To do that, Guren must be at the top of the pyramid to stand alone and fight the empires, which is not impossible but not practical. Say, if he did rule well, then what about the next generation and so on? Chocolate cupcake, why is she worrying about this? She''s now all out thinking about military war and strategy. If this happens, it will also change the genre of this story entirely. It''s too tiresome! "Oh, my head." "Akan." "Yes, Your Ladyship?" "Train the soldiers and gather more men." We really lack the militia with how closed off we are and how the women in this empire have a hard time giving birth. "Your Ladyship, don''t worry. We put much effort into funding the militia, so there shouldn''t be any issues. However..." "Go on." "The nobles would demand an explanation if another war would ensue and might increase the demand on war taxes." "Tch." Those nobles only know how to complain. They aren''t going to be soldiers themselves and send some of their children if not for money. Regarding the increase in war taxes, hah. Do they want people to start tax resistance when the complaints of taxes have been low these previous years? "Let them be." In front of Guren, they are all lambs. A capable child can see through what they intend to do. It is a fact that will always be the truth for every Adiand person. Whoever is talented and skillful in his crafts and abilities can rise even if you are a commoner, with some special exemption for the aristocratic lineage, to keep their face. If they don''t show much progress, they are just aristocrats with no abilities to serve the empire and will be stripped of their titles. Something unique in Guren''s ruling advances better than before. No wonder the divided factions are low-key. "Your Ladyship, this is where I can only assist you." "Alright." "Since the test would come in about two hours, Your Ladyship can rest briefly. Someone from the academy will guide you." Indeed, there was already a finely dressed woman coming up to her. She bowed gracefully. "It''s a pleasure to meet the young miss Ettna Froiz; I''ll be your guide for the following hours, Reas Linn." "Pleasure is mine." Ett said curtly. "And you must be?" Lady Linn inquired, looking at Akan. "Ah, apologies for not greeting this lovely lady; please call this humble servant Nakan." Nakan? Ett looked away. The originality is superb. Lady Linn chuckled, "You make me shy, dear sire. Thank you for your assistance." "As it should be." Akan turned to Ett. "Then, Your Ladyship, I would go back. Your personal maid will help you with your things." Ett frowned. There was no maid in their travels, though. "She''ll come a bit late." Akan chuckled, seeing her reaction. Ett didn''t'' bother anymore and just nodded, following Reas. "See you soon, Your Ladyship." "Mmm." This guy is cooking something. Chapter 33: House "¡­ and with the help of the current Emperor, this place has become more prestigious than ever. The scholars'' learning has advanced significantly, and more students have graduated." Ett nodded, listening to Reas'' orientation. "What do you think about the emperor?" She curiously asked. "The emperor?" Reas asked back, an awkward smile laced her face. "I think he''s cold and rude." Ett tells her bluntly. "Ah shh! What if someone hears you?" "Isn''t it the truth?" If Ett wouldn''t be blunt and open like this, how would she know what she, as a subject, thinks of Guren? "He is also a tyrant who is arrogant and doesn''t meet his subject." Reas felt like a guillotine was just behind her back. Thankfully, they are near the exclusive resting room for the Frois daughter. No one is around, too. She quickly opened the door and ushered her to come in before locking it and finally facing Ett. "Young Lady, you shouldn''t say it like that. There are eyes and ears on the wall." "It is but the truth." "¡­" "Don''t you regard the same?" Right? Right? Come on, spill it! It''s fun seeing these people''s expressions. As much as she loves the palace, this place is more colourful. Let me have fun for a bit. "The Emperor is handsomely cute¡­" She coughed. "¡­" Yes, yes, he is. He is super duper handsomely cute! Ehem. Wait¡­ "You''ve seen him?" "Ah? Ah! N-No, it was said by someone I know." "¡­" She''s definitely a failure when it comes to lying. Moreover, all were exclusive nobles who attended the banquet. She must be the daughter of whoever that aristocrat is. In short, one of them had the honour of seeing the Emperor, but she hid it. Either she''s humble or¡­ "Then you must have experienced it first hand." Ett faked sympathy. Haha, with this mask, she can show more expression. "No. It''s not like that¡­." "It''s known." Tell me already! Gahhh. "Well, the emperor is not that bad." Oh? "You''re sucking up to him." "S-Suck¡­suck." Reas nearly fainted. As an Archduke''s daughter, even though she is adopted, this kind of blunt words and behaviour is unbecoming. Did the Archduke raise her this free, or did he have no time¡­? She sighed. "Young Miss, I am not deliberately flattering our Emperor. It is but the truth. Although he is cruel in his ways and rarely meets his subjects, it is normal as he is an Aidand emperor. He is quite admirable; although young, he can command and oversee the troops well. There were many improvements in his 2 years of sovereignty." "That''s all?" "That''s all?" Reas felt indignant but chose to stay calm. As much as she is young and noble, this girl is still too young; how could she understand the depth of what she said? "He is also impartial." "As long as you''re useful." Ett added. "¡­ that''s true, though he has a reasonable point. The more you have talented people around you, the more it could improve the empire. He may be the tyrant, but it''s not to the point that we are all suffering. Besides, the recent event proves that he condones illicit trades." She was talking about the Beggar Street incident. "Aren''t slaves forbidden?" "That¡­" Reas can''t refute that. It has always been there every once a year when the festival comes. "It has always occurred since the beginning of the empire; it can''t be that easily removed. More so, it''s a way to keep the nobles. A slave can act as a spy and be useful in many ways. There is also a reasonable contract¡­ oh my, I''ve talked too much. Forgive me." If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Ett was quite impressed. Having slaves to act as a spy or training someone to be a spy and be an undercover slave¡­she did think about that. But doing so could add more sins to her CV. Sadly, "If only you were younger." She''s a potential bride for Guren, a person with a brain. Sadly, she seems to be in her early thirties. His fianc¨¦ would be proud to have an intellectual woman like her. She''s also a looker. But if the time comes, she won''t have a say. The plot twist occurs every now and then. It just took a different route on her part. "Younger?" Reas asked. "Nothing." "Then I''ll rest here." The good thing is that finding some positive thoughts about Guren is a positive response. Then let''s leave it like that for now. "Alright, Young Lady, then rest first. I''ll call you when it''s nearing the study." "Mmmm." Ett plopped down on the bed, quite exhausted from communicating with Reas. "Really, so tiring." Socialization was never her lovely moment. Aiya, not again. Changing dresses! Her travelling dress is too apparent. Well, it was her fault for the delay, though. No matter how active her mind is, this body can''t take such a toll. "Finally." A moment to sleep. *** Raes entered the guest chamber, where the Dean exclusively took his guests to rest. Now, it has become his own as the exclusive Dean''s resting chamber has been preoccupied by Ett. "Greetings! Oh this Young Lady Ettna is currently sleeping soundly in bed. Hoh, she looks rather exhausted." "Young Lady¡­" She seems to be in deep sleep. It''s such a sin to wake her up. Raes squatted, staring at herself. Somehow, she felt this young Lady was charming even though brunette hair is too familiar and typical in your eyes. Lady Etna stands out even just by strolling. "Young Lady, it''s time to wake up." Ett frowned before slowly opening her dazed eyes. "Oh." "Let me help you fix your hair a bit." "My garments?" "That''s alright. It''s understandable, as you just arrived a couple hours ago." "I see." "Here are some cookies you might like, Young Lady." "I miss french fries." She''s missed those kinds of calories. "French¡­frays?" "Mc Float." "Pardon?" "Spaghetti." Hey, maybe she can make one? "Cola." That excellent feeling when you took a gulp. "Forgive me, Young Miss, I am not knowledgeable about what you are saying." Never mind, she''s too lazy. "Nothing." You won''t understand the woes of an earthling for mundane foods and beverages. Ett took one cookie and nibbled it. After thirty minutes, her hair is nearly done. In just a few minutes, she''ll try how the test is run in this timeline. "Since you''ve chosen non-combative type, you''ll be in the Plum Gate." Is there a Sakura Gate? "Alright." Ett squinted her eyes faintly, seeing a carriage as soon as they stepped out and readily waiting for them. "Young Miss, you go in first." Reas offered her hand instead of the guard. "¡­" Not again. Ett stiffly entered the carriage. Hayst, she''ll just bear with it. She does have a dozen handkerchiefs left in her purse. Yes, everything will be alright. Endure. She must endure. As the academy is more expansive than expected, there are times when students take carriages inside the school to go to different buildings, depending on which they are scheduled or headed. It took them twenty minutes to arrive at the Plum Gate. All the time, Ett felt sick; thankfully, she held it in, reciting whatever phrases or quotes from the book she had read whenever she felt bile rushing up her throat. "We''re here¡­Young Lady. Uh, your complexion is not good. Are you alright?" Of course not. Haven''t you said my complexion is not good? "F-Fine. Fine." The Plum Gate''s entrance was filled with Cherry Blossoms, which was quite fantastical for a non-fantasy genre-themed story. "Do your best, Young Lady. I''ll wait for you." As Ett was guided inside by another person, other nobles were coming in, and each had a small crest on their chest, signifying their family. There were hundreds of students attending for the challenge per se. Just like when she was in her university years, this just seems to be upgraded. "Let''s wait for your fellow scholars, Ladies and Gents." Ett finally coughed on her handkerchief, wiping her lips and conspicuously putting it in her second purse, aka her trashcan. Ah, that was good. When I think of it, Lativ still has the responsibility to study. But now he''s staying in the palace and being taught by the butler about his future responsibilities. There may be an exception. "You alright?" A girl whispered next to her, big and bright ember eyes. "What?" "Uhm, I smelled blood a while ago, when you open your mouth. Did you vomit blood?" "¡­" Wow. Now that''s something. Looks like she''s sensitive to the stench of blood. Ey, she could be a physician or some forensic investigator. "It''s normal." But don''t bother me, please. "¡­" Ett continued observing her surroundings and every aristocratic noble''s sons and daughters. With their crest being seen, she could quickly identify each of them. Those without one were commoners applying to take the test, quite a number of them. Commoners were treated unequally as they always were; however, there was an established public library open to all, and once commoners who graduated from the academy were permitted by Guren to teach them how to read and write. The nobles opposed them only to be slapped with Guren''s words, "I don''t want my empire to be seen as useless and illiterate; that is the most dishonourable thing for this Empire." So cool. Big like Guren. Even commoners now know how to read and write, and if they are ambitious enough, they can only self-study in the Public Library and make their own efforts to rise in status. Of course, the nobles still are muttering under their breath, but the rise of commoners who are quite intellectual is booming in this empire. Nothing else matters as long as they help with Guren''s rule. Loyalty ++++. "Oh my, are you the daughter of Archduke Froiz?!" "See? This is the crest of the Archduke!" "I admire the Archduke." Yadda yadda yadda. Ett was naturally treating people coldly, so she ignored them. "Tsh. Rude." "It''s because she''s the Archduke''s daughter." "Is she really?" And there it goes, the opposite effect of not pleasing these brats. Really, it''s such a predictable plot. Clap. Clap. Clap. "Alright, ladies and gentlemen, it is time to start. You have about one hour to finish these questions." *** "A person will come to your resting place after three hours. That will be an invitation to tell me what class you belong to. For those who didn''t pass, there will also be a letter to be delivered." It was understandable what kind of letter that would be even if it was not uttered. Finally, done. It''s so-so, but it must have been hard seeing most of the future scholars or students taking so long. Ett walked, fully conscious of all the stares she got. She''s a walking gold mine in the eyes of these people, ready to be exploited. "Young Miss!" Even Reas is surrounded by nobles after recognizing she is with her. "Let''s go." Ett entered the carriage, not sparing them a glance. "Ah¡­" Raes twitched her lips, apologizing to the noble parents surrounding her. Appalled by her behaviour. "Ah, please do not let it trouble you. Lady Ettna''s demeanour is such even towards me. It is a case of like father, like daughter. Hohoh." "Indeed, but still¡­" "Well, the Archduke does have that kind of disposition." "Here I was, pondering the identity of the young lady. Yet, I have heard she is adopted? Might there be some other revelation? Oh my!" They discussed it among themselves. "Verily, she is also notably fatigued and somewhat enfeebled. Forsooth, she recently enjoyed a fleeting repose before engaging in the hardship. I trust this shall occasion you no undue distress." "Very well." "Very well, then. May the young Miss enjoy a most beneficial repose." "When the moment arrives, I trust my child shall be able to help her." "Hohoho¡­" "Haha¡­" "Indeed¡­" Clack. Raes finally locked the carriage door, waving with a fake smile to the nobles outside as the carriage started to depart. Sigh. Exhausting. "Do forgive me for the delay; I''ll quickly guide you to your chamber while you stay here." "Mhmmm." Whether she passes or not, she''ll stay here for a few days anyway. "Are you a teacher here?" Ett asked. "Indeed, but I am presently situated at Faras Gate." "Major students." "Yes." It is divided into three grades of learners. Minor, Major, and Superior are like Pre-School, Junior, and Senior. Minors are ages 5 to 10, Majors are 11-13, and Superiors are 14-16. All have advanced subjects that are beyond their age. Faras Gate belongs to Major Grade students. It''s not like she''ll last longer here to be detailed about this academy. If she''s the one who is her guide, it means she''s also a role model, and they depend on her as the face of the academy for necessary delegates and students. Che, she''s just here to face the wrath of moody aristocrats. Ett didn''t bother anymore and tried to rest. She''s been walking and working her brains out in a new environment unfamiliar to her for a long time. Yes, long time. Even when Ett sneaks out before, she would always return in haste. "Young Lady, we are already here." "Ngh." She didn''t rest at all. The seat was too stiff. She immediately stretched out of the carriage and pulled her body carefully. "Young Lady, take care. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." I won''t offer you a cup of tea, sorry. "Same." Reas waved a hand before closing the carriage. As she turned back, Ett felt she must have the wrong place. "Uh." It looks like a vacation house! This is not a chamber but a house! A bungalow. "Greetings, Your Ladyship." A lovely woman entered her sight. She was beautiful, with silver locks and filled with warm halo. Hic. No. Wait. Something is off about those eyes when they stare at her. Yes, even that disgusting smile. "Akan?" Chapter 34: Ask "Oh my, to think Her Ladyship discovered me already." Just now, even when the weather is sunny¡­the background effect had thunder raining down behind her. Let me reiterate what was said before; it darkened her sight. What did she just see? Ett cleared her throat, pretending she was appalled for a moment. "Amazing...you can do both; no wonder you aren''t discovered by the other empires." "Hm? That seems a bit. Ah! Don''t fret, Your Ladyship, I am only interested in women." Alright, I''ll believe you for now. "Yet you''re good at seducing men, too, huh?" Dangerous. This guy''s allure is too dangerous for both males and females, even if he''s in disguise. It was just a guess because of the sense of familiarity she had with him. Being an annoyance can make her recognize Akan like the back of her hand. "Well, it''s their fault." Hah, that arrogance. "Then you, my maid." "Mhmmm." Ett observed him. Even the way he walks and smiles, every gesture defines her as a lady and with etiquette at that. She eyes Akan''s breast part. "How much cotton did you put in?" "Big enough to attract and heavy enough to make it bounce." He even demonstrated it. "Big¡­bounce¡­" Just like an adult anime''s breast, she reads in Mangas. Ett looked at her washboard of a breast and wondered for a moment the size of Ett''s breast in her original form. "Should we enter your new abode, Your Ladyship?" "Alright." Never mind, that''s not important right now. The inside of the room was luxurious, losing to her gloomy chamber in the palace. She missed that atmosphere. When she''s here, it feels like she doesn''t deserve to be in this bright place where the rays of sunlight can be seen as you look out the window. "Your Ladyship, my room is adjacent to yours. Do call me when you need me? I''ll just prepare your bath." "Hah." "I could even take off your clothes, Your Ladyship." That means he had served many ladies and had seen everything other than having sex with them, of course. "Roll." "As you wish." Ett sat tiredly, staring in a daze at nothingness. If she remembers correctly, this is where the male lead is studying. Meanwhile, the female lead is a commoner still not adopted by the baron. She''ll attend this school in her Superior years. She is a bit behind the cortege, but as an FL, she''s outstanding herself. She was taught by the famous viscount teacher before entering the academy. She was curious about who would one day ruin Guren. Is it worth investing if they could be friends? Nah. The male lead is innately righteous and just, and Guren¡­ah, it would be a crash. But what if the ML is influenced by being vile earlier on? Such a plan, she''ll see to it once she sees him personally. Besides, Ett has no opinion coming here if not for the ML and the Dean''s unsaid intention. "So tired." But she shouldn''t sleep with all this dried-up sweat. Ah, yes, Eru. She wonders how she''s been doing. For months, she hasn''t returned to the palace. Was this normal before she was with ''Ett''? Because she feels worried if not. What is she finding that took her so long? Besides, she just appeared in the first few chapters; what if the audience forgot about her cute Eru?! "Your bath is ready, Your Ladyship. Let me serve you." Akan''s playful tone made her shiver. "Out." "Yes, yes." This Akan is an all-rounder player. A human chameleon in its perfection. In the novel, he does have expertise: he is good with slowly skinning people to gather facts. He likes to skin them and then fries them in oil while the skinned person could watch how despicable he is doing it. Ugh. A person like him should always be held on the leash, or else she''ll be the one who would be done like that, even if it wasn''t him who killed Ett in the novel. The butterfly effect can have its darkest twist if she won''t keep an eye on young people like him. *** The first time would be after being toured by one of the professors; they''ll rest and enter the hall to welcome new students. Ett and her classmates are seated, waiting for the welcoming ceremony to begin. The ember-eyed child was also sitting next to her again. What''s with this dude? Even during the tour, she was beside her, peeking at times. Are her parents pushing her to connect with the ''daughter'' of the Archduke? She glanced at her chest. Hm, the daughter of an earl. It''s not a bad rank for a nobility. But she''s from the northern region, just like the ML. They all may be acquainted. Lessening your presence is useless if there''s a potential leech in the making. "Greetings, as Minor Grade students, we warmly welcome you to this academy. Congratulations on passing your test!" A round of applause could be heard from all the students. They all look cheerful. "It''s also a pleasure to have our Dean be with us. He''ll share his speech with our Minor students." Now, she can see Guren''s tutor. A tall, white-haired man came into their view. The sense of vissititudeness was ever-present in his eyes, and the noble poise that has been carved in his years could be seen even just by his walk with his back straight as if he''s not suffering from osteoporosis. Ett could tell he was handsome when he was of peerless age. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. He looks exceedingly sharp. "Again, welcome to the academy, students." Even the tone of his voice, although mild, is impactful. Indeed, it''s such a loss if this kind of person was killed. Who knows, those past tutors of the Adiand royalty might be like him, too. Now she understands why Guren kept him and stopped such a generational death sentence. This man, just by the look, has a lot of capability. That''s what Guren values the most. "Huh?" Did they just make eye contact? "¡­then students, may you learn and serve Adiand without shaming your empire when you graduate." Oh, that was short. Now, let''s see if she could find the ML in the crowd of seated students. He should be at the front. In the description, he was a free-spirited little boy, young and full of vigour. Smiling brightly underneath the sun, as if blessed by everything, he lights up people''s hearts, hair as dazzling as the full moon paired with his eyes that are dark as the midnight sky. "Found ya." Indeed, it is the same as the story''s concept. White haired boy laughing so jubilantly with his friends. The positivity is even reaching her area. This bright look was different when her sister was killed. Ett thoughts darkened. It''s not bad if she could really kill ML''s sister to buff his emotion in killing Guren for the sake of future events. It would also follow through the story, except that she''ll move on her own accord. As it was written, ML and Ralis'' elder sister will die. "Were you wanting to find the second born of the Son of Garth? Erecid?" This girl¡­ Sheesh. "You know him?" "Yes, we were also childhood friends." Childhood friends? Ett took another closer look at this earl''s daughter. "What''s your name?" "Oh, I''m a daughter of Laan, Earl Harz Laan." "Name." "Tara." "Tara¡­" Nope, haven''t heard of it. Childhood friends? Not enough to be really too close and be added to the pages of the novel. Barely passing the Cannon-Fodder type. A mob. "Do me a favor and introduce me to him." "Sure!" She''s ecstatic and looks at that blush when she looks at Erecid. Huh? Ett blinked. Here, she was asking about Erecid as if she was interested in him, yet this love-struck little kid answered without jealousy. "¡­" Weird. Is Ett missing out on something? Hey, maybe this girl could be of use other than being a bloodhound as well? That''s not a bad idea. *** Ett and Tara waited until the welcome ceremony was over. "Let''s go to him." "How about we wait outside?" Ett suggested. "Somewhere not crowded." Tara thought for a moment. "Okay. Let''s meet in the garden, that one. I''ll look for you and introduce him to you." She said and left. "¡­" Really, there''s something wrong but it''s alright. Anyway, Ett didn''t think it through and just went into the garden, sitting on one of the benches far from the entrance and a bit secluded from the students walking around. She was facing a rose garden; the rose was blue. Different from the palace''s garden full of thorned black roses. "Black roses are cooler." It''s also a natural rose color different from the Earth, where they use technology to produce different colors of roses that aren''t naturally grown as they were. "Lady Ettna!" "Greetings to the Daughter of Froiz, Lady Ettna. I am the Son of Garth, Erecid. I''m the second offspring." Erecid greeted politely. Even though he is the son of Duke Garth, the Archduke is still above his father''s rank and the most trusted aid of the Emperor. "Young Miss is enough." "I''ve heard from Tara, ah, Young Miss Tara, that you want to meet this humble one." Quick too. I thought Erecid was a muscled brain as a child with just heroic positivity. "How is your father fairing?" Ett noticed his nano expression. A millisecond frown. "My father has been faring well, Young Miss. Thank you for asking. How about the Archduke?" Hoho. "Always running errands for the emperor every now and then." "Uhm." "That''s¡­" Look at their expression; it''s uncomfortable. Ett focused more on Ercid''s expression. Ett sighed dramatically, "That cruel emperor doesn''t let my father rest." "Saying cruel¡­" Tara drawled as if wanting to refute her but not. "The rumors are mostly true; my father is the greatest example." "But saying it openly, there might be people that might hear us." Ercid chuckled nervously. "You asked how my father is fairing, I answered." "Erm." Erecid can''t refute that. "Don''t you view the emperor the same?" "¡­" "Seems I''ll be beheaded then for being honest." "Ah no, it''s not that way." Ercid uttered nervously as he looked around. "Never mind." Yeah, she''s done teasing these kids for now. More so, this childhood friend of hers, whom she can''t let go of, his hand and how they look at each other. "Uhm." "Thought you can be honest." "But it''s the Emperor we are talking about! It''s dangerous if you say it like that, Your Highness." "I trusted you enough to show my friendship, but I have done it wrong." Sorry, kids, this auntie is solely teasing you. "Don''t bother me anymore." Ett turned around and left. Hayayay. So cautious, well understandable. One thing Ett got from conversing with these children is that they''re careful as they were trained and fear Guren greatly. Not just because he is their Emperor but his way of doing things. The love of the strong can cover it up with fear and respect. Something Guren had for reigning this Empire. By the way, "What''s Ralis doing now?" Chapter 35: Bloodshot Crash! "Your Majesty¡­" "Hush." The servants and Butler Xiwen stood outside Guren''s room, looking in in state of nervousness and complexity. The door was wide open, giving them a clear view of the chaos inside. Almost all the vases were shattered, and the curtains were ripped. The entire room was in disarray, with everything looking like it had been destroyed. "Hoh." Guren sat on the edge of his bed, his posture slumped and defeated. His chest rose and fell with deep, laboured breaths while his head hung low, casting shadows across his face. His body swayed slightly as if the moment''s weight was too much. Blood trickled from his feet, leaving small crimson pools on the floor where he had stepped on broken shards of a mirror. The glass pieces scattered around him, gleaming in the dim light. With trembling fingers, Guren reached down and picked up one of the sharp shards. He stared into the jagged reflection, the fragmented glass distorting his face. The shard glinted dangerously in his hand, a stark reminder of the fragile line between his fractured reality and the darkness he teetered on. Viridian eyes cold and without light, gleaming in depravity. "It just won''t stop." Guren muttered. "Your Majesty, I beseech you. Control yourself, or else you''ll accidentally harm yourself." Butler Xiwen pleaded. The Emperor wasn''t like this before. Just a while ago, after finishing dealing with the affairs in the court, Guren tiredly went to bed and slept. There are times that he could sleep peacefully and times when he looks like he is more tired than when he is asleep. Right now, the young Emperor looks like he could kill. His eyes, which were usually apathetic, became more severe. His irritatedness could be seen by his furrowed eyebrows and the way he clenched his teeth as if frustrated and angry at the same time. There were maids on standby, lining up behind Xiwen. Seeing the strangeness of how Guren clenched his quivering hands, Butler Xiwen cried out to the servants, "Leave! All of you, leave us this instant!" Butler Xiwen has a bad feeling about this. "Gahhh! Just stop it already!" Guren shouted, his voice raw and filled with anguish, echoing through the room as if he were losing his mind. His cry was wild, almost primal, a release of the turmoil that had been building inside him. Suddenly, frantic, he reached for the sword resting on his nightstand. His hand gripped the hilt tightly, his knuckles white with the force of his grip. Guren''s eyes, now bloodshot and filled with a dangerous mix of rage and despair, darted around the room, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto focus his torment on. The sword''s blade gleamed menacingly in the dim light, a tangible symbol of the darkness consuming him. Again. The dreams he had a while ago had become more intense. It doesn''t feel like a dream anymore. It was so vivid. He could even feel the wind. The screams and the clashing of swords against the shields. The sound of swords hitting the flesh of the bodies of the soldiers. Guren''s vision was back to the river of blood. "Ah¡­" Why is he back in this battleground? Didn''t he kill them all? Why are there some left? He was at his palace, right? Why is he here? Why are there still some of those despicable enemy soldiers left? They were killed; he made sure of it. "Pest." Then he''ll get rid of them again. Swish! "Ha-ack! Please have mer--!!" Again and again, he will kill them until they perish away from his sight and never would he see them for the rest of his ruling. "No! No! I don''t want to die!" They''re all escaping. No, he couldn''t let them escape. They''ll have to die here. "Ahh!" "Heuk!" "Stop!" Bothersome, extremely bothersome. Why are they still alive? These abominable cretins. Guren didn''t care about anything; blood splattered his face, but he didn''t care. He kept swinging his sword. There was blood everywhere. Thousands of bodies piled up on the entire battlefield. The stench of blood permeated the air like a blooming flower after the tree died. "Enough!" "No." It''s not enough. Not until he kills this last person standing. "Trizar, you''ll die by my hands." Guren swings his sword swiftly, thrusting in expertise and aiming for the vital part: to kill him in one go. Trizar skillfully dodged, evading his attack and deflecting his blows as he protected his comrades. "Such futility." Hah. Guren will kill them all! Yes, he just needs to kill Trizar; then he can rest, and this restless feeling will disappear. This three-year war shouldn''t be prolonged anymore. Many of the Adiand soldiers died. They are too weak against the enemy''s soldiers, yet they can only move forward. This chance, he won''t let it slip by so quickly. There''s only one way: he''ll fight him to death! Bam. "Ugh." He hit the ground. Guren hated this. "Tsk." Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.How he hates being a child. This is too disadvantageous to fight someone different from your size, height, and strength. He gritted his teeth and attacked again. He''ll use his speed for the lack his strength to make another strike that could kill him. One move that he''ll use with all his might to make him drop dead. "Your Majesty, please come to your senses!" Splurt. "Gahgh!" Cough. Cough. The bloody battleground faded. When Guren blinked, the face of Butler Xiwen, who had his shoulder pierced, became more and more evident in his eyes. Deep wounds could be seen in his body as his clothes were torn. Trizar and his men were nowhere to be found. The once imposing mountains of corpses had vanished as if they were never there. Guren blinked, his surroundings shifting in a surreal haze. He was no longer on the battlefield but twisted into a nightmare in his palace. As Guren''s gaze travelled around the room, he was struck by the unusual scene that shouldn''t be in this wing. Blood stained the ornate rug and splattered across the walls, turning the once regal setting into a chamber of horrors. The maids, who had once served him faithfully, now lay in grotesque disarray. Some were covered in blood, while others had their heads severed and lying in directions opposite to their bodies. Torn stomachs, twisted limbs, lifeless eyes¡ªall painted a macabre picture of slaughter. Guren looked down at his hand as it gripped the sword he always carried into battle. The blade, slick with fresh blood, was still warm to the touch. A deep, cold stillness as it always remained in his chest as he realized the carnage surrounding him was not some distant horror but something intimately tied to his own actions. "Haha." "Your Majesty¡­" Butler Xiwen held a lamp stand in his hand. He used this to defend himself. Guren silently stared at Xiwen. To think he thought he was that bastard Trizar. "Butler, you survived." It sounded empty. Nonchalant as Guren always speaks. Butler Xiwen smiled. "Indeed." Indeed, he survived. Unrightfully so. Most of the wounds were deep but not enough to get him killed. "Go treat yourself." "You." "Your Ma-Majesty¡­" It was the only maid you hadn''t been slaughtered. "Take him out and be treated." "Ye-yes." "Do it for your life." "¡­" "Scram." "Y-Yes, Your Majesty!" Guren didn''t even glance the second time around the carcasses he had just slaughtered going in another direction deep in the palace ground. "Bring me to the prisoners." "Yes, Your Majesty." The two knights answered. Opening the cage revealed the spies that had been discovered and were now tied for interrogation. "Hah! If it isn''t the child emperor!" "The tyrannical monster showed his presence, huh? "Despicable child." Guren silently looked at them and waited until their insults all faded from his stare. "Impertinent fools." He uttered drily. Slash. "Hik---" The first spy had his bowels open. "You!" "On whose order?" "¡­" "You drats won''t say?" Guren raised his sword again; this time, he struck the second person on his toes. "Ahhh! Hurts! It hurts!" "Order." "I don''t know!" "Hm." Akan didn''t say anything more and pierced the man''s head. "Next." "¡­" "What''s the use of being loyal?" Stab. Thud. "You''ll die; they''re still living. Isn''t it unfair?" Thwack. Crack. "Kghhh!" "You''re feeling pain; they''re still in the brothel." Thud. "You''ll die by the hands of our Emperor!" "I''ll wait belatedly." Thud. "What say you?" "None for the likes of you!" "Alright." "Knights burn his eyes; it''s irritating. Then burn him wholly." "Hahahaha! You''ll truly end the Adiand Empire with your doing." "Yes, good answer." Guren pointed at the other man, "Let him speak his speech freely on the Ordeal of Water." "Yes, Your Majesty." "I am innocent! Haha!" "Tell me," Guren raised his sword to the remaining person out of the ten. "Is there life truly worth dying for?" "Money and death, your reward will be as peaceful and swift compared to your companions. If you want to live, let me weigh your words impartially." The last remaining man gritted his teeth. All the life in his eyes was full of only one emotion: hope. Indeed, what is he thinking about? He can''t escape now. If there''s a chance to live, even if he is a slave, then he will. His life is more precious than the order he was given. His comrades all died, they all suffered, yet their higher-ups are living. A hermit-like them at the bottom of the soles of their feet, can''t they live as well? It''s hard to earn money cleanly, but is this worth it? He gave up and bowed deeply. "Your Majesty, I will tell you everything just let me live." Guren said, "Do you know why I left you last?" "Your...Your Majesty..." "You seem to love your life more than the rest." "..." The man could only bow his head low. "Look up." "I, I dare not." "Look. At. Me." Halfway, before the man could even raise his head to Guren, the glint of the sword slashed his head. Even in death, his eyes had a look of shock. Thud. "You''re not the only one." Guren muttered, wiping the blood of his sword on the man''s headless body. "Not enough." Headache, it lessened, but he still has a headache. Guren yawned. These were all imprisoned by Akan and deprived of any food but water. It seems he can''t let them confess their secrets anymore. Not like he needs it nor does Akan. He already had a hint and that crazy advisor that''s always with the Empress Dowager just let them live for his amusement. "Ugh." Guren gritted his teeth as he pinched the bridge of his nose and walked out of the cell. He glanced at the guard who was watching them. The guard respectfully bowed. Shuukk. Gasp. "Your...Your..." Thud. One of the soldiers had also fallen on his sword. "I got it dirtied again. You," The knight who was about to drag his comrade flustered stumbled before he properly kneeled, "Your Majesty!" "Fool, he''s one of them." Thud. "You''re Majesty, this knight is blind! Grant me death as well!" Yes, it was not enough. But, "Tired." His eyes returned back to being apathetic; however, the dark circles in his eyes had worsened. Guren dragged his sword behind him, the blade scraping across the floor with a harsh, grating sound. Each step he took amplified the noise, creating a sharp, irritating screech that echoed through the blood-soaked halls. The sword''s tip carved shallow grooves into the ground, the sound relentless. "Ah." His headache is beating less loudly anymore. Chapter 36: Bluff "Help!" Ett gasped, sitting uprightly with widened eyes and robotically sitting up from her bed. Cold sweat ran down her back as she coughed vehemently. "Just what was that?" She just dreamt of the ML marrying her. Son of a, this is absurd! She, who had a son not far from the MC''s age, go through with that kind of kinky stuff? Ett''s not even to that kind of age difference! Pass, pass. She shivered in disgust. Wedding the ML while having my son as the protagonist''s enemy. It''s still a no-no, even if we remove that story role. Suppose she became Peterpan, who never grows up; that''s still a big X. "Hah." Ett didn''t even interact deeply with Ercid. Gross. Dreams are sometimes weird. Don''t make it come true. Don''t just don''t of all the don''ts. It''ll make her cough all of her blood if that happens. "Your Ladyship, it''s time for your bath." "Coming." Seeing the beautiful ''maid'', Ett can''t help but feel strange. "You can even be the Empress, and no one might know as long as you don''t show your manhood." "Aiya~ Your Ladyship, even if I did, they might still want me." Akan winked seductively. "Ugh--cough!" Ett shivered. "Your expression wounded me, Your Ladyship." "..." That confidence, with that face and daringness. Even his voice doesn''t seem manly. Just what had he been doing when he was young? Well, for sure, it''s dark... "Uhm, Your Ladyship, why are you looking at me so pitifully? Pray tell what odd thoughts you have uncovered." "Nothing." "How about I help you with your garments?" "Scram." "Yes, yes." Now, it''s the start of her second day. *** "Where do you want to go, Your Ladyship?" "Superior." "But that''s... With this kind of walk, we''ll reach it by evening." That''s just how comprehensive the Academy is. If by carriage, it''ll be mid-afternoon. "..." "Why would you even go there, Your Ladyship?" "Just because." "As you say..." What can Akan do? If he would walk a thousand miles by the order of his master, then he would. Good thing he prepared water and snacks, and the parasol is big enough to cover the Dowager. Who is she even paying a vis¡ª "Ah, are you perhaps looking for that Garth?" Garth in Superior Grade? Ett frowned. "He''s here?" "Then it''s not him?" Akan asked back in bewilderment. So, it''s not that youth? "I see. Sure." She wants to see each grade pass by the Major and then stop at the Superior Grade. Furthermore, it''s where the Dean has his own building. If that Garth assassin, who hadn''t visited her palace, was staying with her, it''s a great way to greet him. "You really didn''t know?" "You''re the one gathering telltales, not me." Ett replied. Besides, she had never visited Cashim recently. "Ah, yes. Apologies for my oversight." There''s no need for Akan to know her other source of information. The two of them would sometimes rest, Ett taking out some snacks to eat, looking around a reasonable distance from Akan, who would sometimes sit and relax. Almost all of the noble''s sons and daughters are here except for those who have not passed and sick children who can''t attend the Academy. Of course, being the nobles, there would still be places for them to find. Nevertheless, it is no wonder that the Academy is famous even to outsiders. The Academy stood tall and grand, with stone walls covered in ivy and spires reaching high into the sky like the lances of ancient knights. Stained glass windows showing beasts splashed colourful light onto the cobblestone courtyard, where young nobles practised under the gaze of granite statues. Inside, the arched corridors echoed with the soft rustle of velvet robes and quiet conversations while the scent of old parchment and leather filled the air in the halls. "Hmm?" Akan was looking at another male student who was talking with his peers. Ett followed his look; who could it be? They''re still in the Major Grade, though. "Who is it?" "That''s him, Veralis Garth." "Him?" The Garth''s eldest son? Ett looked back again. Indeed, they were the same height, but what she had seen before was only his eyes and not his entire face. If Akan had not distinguished him, Ett might not have known his true face. Is he visiting the Major Grade when it''s still time to be in class? "Ah, what did I call him again?" Etta forgot how she called him. "Should we follow him, Your Ladyship?" Veralis was with the other families from the north and some from the western nobilities. He is more introverted, looking opposite to his energetic self that night. He doesn''t look like a killer at all. Even his soft smile seems clean. "Oh, he looked at us." "Then let''s go." Ett said. "Akan, you speak for me." "Understood." Veralis Garth is the eldest brother but the second of the siblings. He was excellent in everything he does. Swordsmanship, literature, archery, hunting, and many more. As long as he puts his mind to it, Veralis will do his best to improve himself. Prospected to be the next duke. These following months, he had been practicing sportsmanship day and night with little time to rest. "Hey, Veralis, I can''t find my sister." Veralis'' female friend, Illa, muttered. "Isn''t this time for them to be in the Open Hall already?" If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Oh yes, they should be doing physical training right now." "It''s great that Veralis is here, my sister would be so happy to see you." "I...don''t feel the same." "Oh hush, don''t be shy. My sister is shy enough." Veralis just shook his head. It''s not that he doesn''t know the feelings of his little sister; he doesn''t have time to think about such meaningless things. Other than practising his sword this past few months, he was thinking about how to deal with the Adiand princess. He had delayed their meeting more and more. Veralis even expected a secret summoning letter, but there was none. Just what is she thinking? Are they thinking that he should come by himself? Even the Emperor seems to be silent about this. His father also searched for ways to know more about the Adiand princess and the herb to cure his sister, but there was none till now. The more he delays, the more he thinks about his sister, who just had another relapse. Do they think he is unaware? How could he think of fluttering hearts with moments like this?! "...lis Veralis!" "Hm? What?" Veralis looked back at his companion. They were looking at front. "The lady-in-waiting crossing the fountain aisle seems to be calling you." "How dare such a lady-in-waiting call upon a duke''s son!" His other friend snorted in disappointment. "Hey stop it! A lady in waiting is also a noble!" "At what rank? I could understand if she''s a princess''s lady-in-waiting, but Adiand royals don''t have such!" All the while Veralis stared at the young girl in the wheelchair starting back at him. A stare that reminds her of that Adiand princess that night. "!!!" No, it can''t be. "Greetings to all the Young Masters and Young Ladies, forgive me for my intrusion. My Lady seems excited to see her friend, Garth''s second son, whom he hasn''t seen in a long time." "Friend?!" Ett was expressionless. Veralis'' friends look at Ett, noting she doesn''t look excited at all; they turn back to Akan, who is still smiling softly like a noble aunt. "My Lady has a weak constitution so please pardon her for not greeting you properly. Allow me to introduce My Lady, The Daughter of Froiz, so of the Archduke, Ettna." "Archduke!" "Greetings Lady Ettna!" Archduke Froiz has a daughter?! The Major students with Veralis are shocked, looking at Ett, who only has her eyes on Veralis. They immediately looked down. Akan spoke again, "May we take your precious friend, the young master of Garth, for a while? My Lady heard his father was a good friend of the Archduke." Friend...were they friends? How come they didn''t know? Veralis was confused at first before regaining his composure. "As is, My Lady came here for the first time. Would you mind showing her around?" Akan pushed further, directing Veralis. One of Veralis friends caught on, "Haha! Alright! Then, we will excuse ourselves first. Veralis, see you thereon!" "Hold on, wait!" "Come on, let''s go." "..." "Okay." They turned back to Veralis, who just stood still. His friends began to whisper as they walked away, "Are you sure the Grand Duke and the Archduke are friends?" "So, what if it''s not? It looks like they are going to talk about something." "Not marriage, right?" "Ugh, let''s just let them be and ask Veralis when he returns!" "Right..." On the other hand, Veralis organized his words by bowing curtly, "Forgive me for the late greetings. I''m Veralis, the Eldest of Garth, the second son of the main family. It''s a pleasure to meet the Archduke''s daughter. Then I will guide you." "Then why not hold this handle to guide My Lady. I''ll open the umbrella for you two." "..." Veralis wants to reject it but seeing the lady-in-waiting''s persuasive smile and this abnormal setting he nodded. He cleared his throat and began to point out the names of each place like a real guide. All the time Ett was silently listening at him. He was good at explaining things, even knowing when it was established, the essential people that work here, who she must know as the first important person, the area of each department and what could be attractive to see. "Seems fun to be here, huh?" Veralis stilled. This voice... "Ralis." This time, Ett looked up at him with big brown, lazy hazel eyes, tilting her head towards meeting his own eyes, "Surprise?" Veralis immediately let go, backing away but bumped into Akan, who held his right shoulder with one hand. Strong. That''s what he first thought. Does such a lady-in-waiting have this strength? "Calm down, Young Master. Her Ladyship, only wanted to talk with you." "You..." "Ralis." Cold and slippery, that one word was like a snake wrapping around him. The Adiand princess'' eyes were like a dead fish looking at him. "Make up your mind." In other words, she''s not patient enough to wait for him. "Let''s go back." "As Her Ladyship wishes. Then," Akan slightly tapped his shoulder and whispered happily, "Your father must be worried sick." "!!!" Akan merely chuckled, taking turns to move Ett with the wheelchair and slowly fading from his sight. What did they say? Veralis clenched his fist and ran to the nearest carriage to see his father. This is not good. Maybe he should not have delayed meeting the princess. How foolish of him! "Father, I beg nothing happens to you." Archduke daughter was simply a ruse! Chapter 37: Assumption "I almost believed you." "Oh please, Your Ladyship, that''s just a small bluff. A faint heart like his, which is still governed by emotion, is too simple." Look at this person. "Emotion can cause downfall to an empire." There are too many examples of emotions that destroy an empire. Love is part of that; even the ML was driven by emotion to end the tyranny of the Adiand emperor. Akan pursed his lips, "I''ll keep it in mind." As if, look at those lips of yours. You clearly look down on what I''m saying. *** "Your Ladyship, aren''t you tired from yesterday? You still have the energy to come...to this place." Currently, Ett feels like she is missing action in her life, so she decides to come to the practicing arena for knights and watch the students competing with each other. "What''s that?" Just now, a pigeon flew on Akan''s writs, giving him a letter. It must be some secret message. "Oh, this?" Akan smiled as he read the letter. "It''s Butler Xiwen asking how we are faring again." "I see." Ett just nodded and returned to look back at the students. Seeing the students doing their own sports and skills, Ett wants to try attending archery class and holding a bow, even if she''ll just try it for a few hours. However, her health would be affected again. Even in games, she would choose a long-range class, if not those that sneak behind people''s backs without knowing. In any case, the future reeks of war and will proceed as the novel dictates. "This scenery makes my heart pound." "..." Akan could only smile helplessly. "If it''s Your Ladyship, even strange things interest you." Her Ladyship''s secret amusement? Was she always like this? As far as Akan knows, Ett doesn''t want to watch scenes of violence in real life, and she reads strategic and historical books, never was it some fighting and gory novels. "Then have you been moved, Your Ladyship?" The fight is actually nearing the end of the competition now. "Not satisfied." "Why so?" "Not much blood has been spilled." "Aiya, Your Ladyship is not really the barbarian way of fighting." "And too light to be called a near-end death match." This competition needs to be upgraded. Look at these nobles, just one hit, and they cry. Considering they are noble children, they must have been aware of the basics of combat and whatnot. One stomp on the foot, and they''ve become banshees. Just how soft are they? How much more if their arms are cut off, would they die in the spot? It''s like she''s looking at 21st-century men. Too soft. If they stumble their toe on a table''s leg, they wallow in pain as if they''re at death''s door; it wasn''t even a bullet! If war comes, either they turn a new leaf or die on the spot and run cowardly to who knows what graveyard. "They need to have high tolerance." Even Guren, as a child, can endure more when he is in battle; aren''t they ashamed of themselves? Guren''s even younger than them. It''s not like she has high expectations for them, but a little push. A battle will ensue in the future, and other empires will invade. How would they protect their precious assets? They can''t depend too much on families with knights or their own knights. "Then I''ll suggest that to the Dean." "Mhmmm." These nobles need discipline. Even the commoners were better and more tenacious than these people. If only they were more open-minded and learned from their opponent''s behaviour and learn from them, that would be wonderful. "What''s the use of honour and dignity once you die and can''t have a comeback?" "Good point, Your Ladyship. Surely, our Dean will understand where you are coming from." Ett stood up, "Let''s go." It''s really better if you''re watching a death match between adults. But Adiand, even though it''s a nation that had won the battle in the hands of Guren, there''s no such thing as an arena for gladiators. If she recommends something like that, no, it''s already done by the Fidorin Empire. They have great military powers and warriors to boot. Adiand, on the other hand, lacks such experienced and battle-frenzy citizens. However, Guren is a strategic leader. He knows this weakness and makes alternative plans. The Adiand citizen has skills similar to Guren; most are good with their brains. They are creative and can make innovations; they deep-rooted how introverted they are and don''t travel much to other empires. Fewer Adiand people try to venture out; well, there are those Adiand who are curious to venture and see the world and those who are ordered because of a mission. "How dare you! What a barbaric move!" That was quite loud. "It''s just some child fight, Your Ladyship." "Oh." They were passing by a group of children, one she recognized as one of the commoners, who was stomped by five nobles of his age. "What happened?" "Well, the Major commoner, that boy splashed water on the young master''s face when he felt trapped and then kicked his shin." Lol. Now, that''s a good one. "Hey, you there." Akan, "???" "Your Ladyship?" Is Her Ladyship feeling kind now? The boys looked at her, specifically her broth and gasped, realizing she was above them. "You''re a Duke''s son, is that right?" Judging by his sigil. It''s pretty familiar. "Yes. I''m one of the sons of the Duke of Escarta, Von Afein Fiel Escarta." Ah, the Son of Escarta from the South. If the Garths are the leading nobles in the north, this Major noble''s father is the same. No wonder he acts this arrogant. "I''m assuming you''re the first child of the Duke?" "That''s right." "The way you speak to My Lady is rude." Akan uttered, looking down at him in distaste. "Who are you to say that!" Von Afiel humped, seeing no sigil on Ett''s clothes, unaware of her identity. "She is the Archduke''s adopted daughter; be respectful." Akan showed him the sigil before attaching it near the position of Ett''s chest. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "I...I apologize! Greetings, Your Highness...uh, Highness!" Von Afein does not know her name! "Hush." Ett doesn''t need formality and greeting for now. "Did you have rules before your dispute broke out?" Ett asked. "No, Your Highness." "How is it barbaric?" "That''s because¡ª!" "There was never a rule established." "Still!" "Even if there is, there''s no mediator." "What does Her Highness mean?" "In battle, there''s no rule. Isn''t this young commoner much better than you in tactic?" "Well..." Of course, he realizes that, but as a noble with pride, he can''t take it! "Your father had accompanied His Majesty in battle years ago. I didn''t think his son would be this petty and not learn from his mistakes. When you participate in war, and you''re your enemy stabs you in the back. Would you say, ''That''s not fair?''" Ett scowled. "How ignoble." "!!!" "..." "I am concerned at the way you show our face. As nobles, you should learn from this incident instead of being upset." They all gritted their teeth; Von Afeil first bowed and apologized. "I apologize for my misconduct. I''ve learned a lot!" "We apologize, Your Highness." Seeing this, Ett finds it funny and says, "For the future of Adiand Empire." Yeah, suck it up, you spoiled brats. Bite this grandma if you can. "Let''s go." "Yes, Your Ladyship." When they were far, Akan chuckled. "Is that child fight interesting enough to you?" "A little." They were cute. "Then wouldn''t those children come and find you?" "U-Um, excuse me, Your Highness!" The bullied student ran up to them. "Wait, please!" "Akan." "Of course." Akan stopped and waited for the student to come near them. He walked in front of Ett and bowed deeply. "T-Thank you so much, Your Highness! Please tell me how I can repay you?" Now look at that; this boy''s hazel eyes are shining brightly despite his tattered uniform. "Just be useful. That''s it." "Yes, I will!" Such a spirited one. Akan pushed the wheelchair as the young boy watched them from afar. "We''ll leave the soonest." It''s been three days since she and Akan toured here, and for some reason, she feels odd whenever she thinks about the palace. Hence, Akan would have already told her if something had happened in the palace. Maybe she''s just used to that place rather than being out here for long. After another two days of touring around and meeting nobles from afar as they watched them from afar, Ett had an idea she nearly forgot. "Invite the Paralian, Ecluss and Zalore daughters to join me for a cup of tea." It''s better to meet them personally if they can be a love interest for Guren. After this, she will meet the Dean and get back home. Home? Hah. She really thought of that gloomy palace as her home now. Terrific. "I will do so, Your Ladyship." Let''s see their potential. On the other hand, the young boy who was bullied a while ago watched as Akan and Ett faded into his sight. His bright eyes turned serious. As always, he returned to his room and immediately wrote on a small piece of paper, tying it securely to the bird''s legs. It flapped its wings and flew away as if knowing its job until a human''s eye could no longer see it. Caw. Caw. *** "We thank you, Your Highness, for inviting us to your Tea Party." "Indeed, this Hermaia Tea is the most expensive and rarest type of tea!" Etta sipped her tea, observing them. The most reserved and quiet one above the three was the Count of Ecluss''s daughter, Arandel. But the most mature one among the group is Baron Zalore''s daughter, Ferie. "You''re curious if I''m truly his daughter, right?" "Ah well, does that matter?" Dasra, the daughter of the Paralian Duchy, to lighten up the mood. Of course, to you guys, it matters as well as how much you''ll treat me like a noble. "You already know." Ett remarked. "But you don''t look like an adoptive daughter. You truly look like His Grace." Well, thanks to Akan''s magical hands. "How are you all fairing in your territories?" "Now that Your Highness has mentioned it, there was a drought for the following month. The crops have withered and died out. Therefore, we took secondary measures with the mines." Dasra Paralian uttered, feeling saddened before she beamed. "Thankfully, I''ve made a new jewelry set, and the nobles seem to like it very much. Oh! Here, I brought this for all of you." "Thank you, Lady Dasra." This girl knows how to promote her product. It was indeed a boom to their business. Almost all of the nobles have this kind of jewelry, although their gift seems to be more taken into thought. Ett glanced at Dasra''s fingers, which had been covered. It must have been from bruised rushing to make this happen since Akan had just sent them the invitation after he helped her get rest. "Dear me, I''m ashamed I''ve not given you a present. Apologies. After I get back, I''ll deliver them soon." Ferie smiled. "Would you mind if I made you some interesting tea?" Etta raised a brow. "Ah yes, the future Tea Empress." She was also known for her skill, the young lady whose tongue could distinguish different kinds of tea in one setting and make the most lovely or addicting scent. "A-Ah, no. I, it''s too much to be called Tea Empress. It''s..." Fwooshhh. Unexpectedly, she''s shy with compliments. She looks like a tomato. "Then please do so." "Thank you!" Now, it''s only left with the Arundel Ecluss. Girl, you understand the assignment, don''t you? All of them should show what they like or skills, even if it''s abrupt, something that''s not an overall hidden intention to promote their house. Etta doesn''t care about it, but surely Akan said something that made them this showy. And...Arandel was quiet all the time. Arandel from the Count Ecluss household sensed her gaze and gave her a nod. This person doesn''t look like she cares to show her talent. That''s fine; Ett knows these things are not her cup of tea. "Done!" Ferie beamed and personally gave them one going to each of their seats. "Have a taste and do tell me to the point I''m pained by your blunt criticism." Could she handle it? Etta sipped her tea. "!!!" Ett felt calm, and even her ongoing headache, which seemed to have its own moody behaviour, subsided. "The taste is subtle, yet it smells of scented rose even if no rose was mixed." "Yes." Even Lady Arandel can''t help but agree with Dasra, as she is picky with tea. "What, what do you think, Your Grace?" She had a puppy face looking at Ett. "My headaches lessened." Ett had always been a coffee person. Even when she was in the palace, if there was tea, she''d only drink it if necessary. Adiand doesn''t have coffee bean products for the other empire, which disappointed her. Still, this is the first that such a tea instantly affected her. The taste is familiar; Ett realized where the Physician ordered her tea. "Thank you." Ett wondered if this could help that little guy in the palace. "That''s a relief." Ett just made a thumbs-up. Right now, her mind is thinking about work again. Export, import, trade. "???" What does lifting the thumb mean? The three ladies looked at each other and shook their heads. They don''t know either. "Your Highness, may I ask you something?" Why do Lady Dasra''s eyes seem shining in curiosity? "Go on." I''m in a good mood, fire away. "I may be bold to ask this, but are you the Emperor''s soon-to-be Empress?" Clank! "Oh no!" Cough! Cough! Fudge, the tea just went into her nostril. Ugh. She could even feel a long needle went directly to her head. "Par, pardon?" This girl, what did she say? Chapter 38: Socializing is Hard Thank goodness Akan backed away earlier and was watching them from afar. She almost felt her heart being pulled out of her mouth. Lady Dasra really knows how to surprise people with her questions. "Were you jesting?" "I..yes. Please forgive me, Your Highness! It was the most horrible joke ever." "Aiya, apologies, Your Highness. Everyone thought you would truly be the Emperor''s Empress regarding your status and noble lineage. Well..." "Continue, let me hear everything." Let me hear everything before I whack you guys to death. "Um, as it was also rumoured that you are concerned about how the people view the Emperor in an... eccentric way." Eccentric way... Etta became speechless. She suddenly knew who is the culprit! "Hah." Was that how it was? My goodness, I know you guys have creative minds but...aren''t you too creative? Me? Marrying my son? What''s this? Oedipus complex? Well, it''s understandable that they didn''t know.... What a barf. It almost gave her a heart attack. Since we are here anyway, "Then can you tell me your honest opinion about the emperor?" "You can be blunt as much as you want." The three ladies became speechless. Now, they are experiencing Lady Ettna''s eccentric way of showing¡­ showing affection to His Majesty. Ett''s lips twitched in distaste, "I just don''t like him. There''s nothing good about him." Son, I''m so sorry for demeaning you. But in my heart, your mother is the most useless one. I''m the hermit. "I am not his potential Empress; we aren''t engaged." "Oh." "..." "Umm.." "Well, he is good with battling the enemies." Ett added. Knowing they won''t speak, she turned to Lady Arandel. "What you think?" Arandel who was quiet most of the time and observing them, asked first, "Should I say personally or as a noble?" "In this tea party, I don''t wish our talks to be used as swords to gain benefits." The three ladies understood; she warns them not to spread these words to the other and that whatever they say is just to express their opinions. To be genuine with their perception. It wouldn''t be too good if they used it as information that could spread in the noble circle. Still, they were cautious. In this kind of gathering and scenario, one must still be very careful in expressing oneself. For Her Highness to say it so bluntly, she was either testing them or just curious. The second choice is absurd. "The Emperor," Arandel started. "Rules with an iron fist." Okay...? They stared at her intently. "..." "... there are many ways to rule. The Emperor just prefers to have all of it under his grasp. Either he destroys all of it or grasps it all. Besides, didn''t he protect our empire?" "Indeed." The two ladies are youngsters. "Sometimes, some rulers go to extreme measures. We are all different in handling things, and what''s important is if we''ve reached the desired outcome. Even if we all differ in beliefs, the Emperor didn''t go overboard to destroy even our empire." "Most people call him tyrant too." Lady Dasra muttered. ''Most people''? Ett secretly glanced at her and sipped her tea. Then those some people call him a beast? This lady is outspoken but knows when to not take responsibility and then pulls the spur. "Even so, Lady Arandel has a point. Indeed, mindless carnage is overboard. It cannot be justified. Let''s look forward to the future!" Lady Ferie uttered; a sweat could be seen on her forehead as she tried hard not to dab it with her handkerchief. Ett observed the other two ladies. One of them, the cheerful Lady Dasra, has this uncomfortable look before nodding her head, smiling albeit half-baked. Hm... Should she push a bit more? The tea is turning lukewarm. "If your father was one of those people he mindlessly killed, would you say that?" "I..." "Aiya, don''t answer. It was just a passing thought." Just? Lady Dasra''s fingers trembled; she tried hard not to spill the tea as she held it to her lips. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Ah, why does her tea smell bitter today? A calm voice reached their ears, "I may not have experienced, nor do I wish for my family for that kind of death. But it might brew hatred and revenge on me. To be able to control such thoughts and think on the brighter side for the sake of my family, I think it is admirable." Lady Arandel paused, "It is just my passing thought." Ett sipped her tea. What a good friend. Wish she had one here. Interesting. Ett isn''t offended by how Lady Arandel repeated her words as if letting her eat back what she just said. Instead, Ett became more sure that Arandel was a person who had more information on her side about what was going on but stayed like a wallflower to not cause any unnecessary attention. Just look at Lady Ferie smiling, yet her eyes are full of questions, and she doesn''t know who to direct her eyes to. In Ett''s mind, Lady Arandel became more alluring in her eyes. She has potential! Then Ett could flow with it, "Lady Arandel is indeed right. The one who can overcome it will be able to get stronger. One''s schemes will be much more fiercer." Lady Dasra chuckled. The blob on her throat somehow disappears with what Lady Arandel just said. Ett clicked her glass, "Alright, let''s not talk about that anymore; I know you ladies prefer the brightness of life over my sombre interest." Dasra and Ferie became speechless again. Then why must you bring that such discussion to our table! It was Arandel who subtly chuckled. Etta signaled Akan to come over. Fastidious as he is, Akan came forth with three small boxes in his hands and gave them to each one. She glanced at the dazed Lady of Zalore. "Lady Faeri, are you alright?" "Ah? Oh, uhm, yes. I''m alright. I was just spee-lost in thought. Oh! What''s this? A gift?" No, it''s a stone. Can''t you tell? Ett nodded. "Don''t open it. Only do it after you go back." Lady Dasra giggled. "Now I''m increasingly curious about what is inside this." Ett, "Let''s enjoy the tea first. We can''t let the tea that Lady Faeri run cold." "Yes, you''re right." This time, Lady Faeri smiled. "It''s fine. I can make tea you can enjoy even if it''s cold." Ett nodded and watched as if the same scenery had unfolded. It was back at square one, where they talked to each other. Lady Faeri was relatively quiet when the atmosphere became serious or somewhat odd. She kept silent, looking at the three of them and observing them. A keen sense of feeling something is amiss. She must have thought she didn''t know what they were discussing and stayed silent for a while. Not bad. Still, it''s not enough if it''s Guren. That guy is a total blockhead when it comes to affection. Watching the three of them talking happily, Ett sighed in her heart. Exhausting. If not for this tea, she might have coughed before them. She also realized she talked more in this tea party and used more emotion to mask herself. What a haggard day. Ett then rose from her seat. Her knees wobbled as she stood. A relief that Akan had keen eyes and gracefully held his arm to support herself lest she be embarrassed once she stumbles. "My Lady, are you going already?" Ett nodded. "I apologize for not staying longer; I need to rest. Do enjoy your time, ladies." Arandel, Dasra and Ferie stood up and bowed. "Rest well, Your Highness." "Thank you." Akan assisted Ett to her room. "Ha." Ett plopped on her bed. Talking and sitting with other people is not bad. You can learn how they speak with each other and get to know something about them. But this body is too weak. Even the chair, which was made of thorns a while ago. Her flat butt is aching. Her arms that had been holding the teacup were numb. It was different from the palace, where it was lighter. Her jaw felt like she had lost another screw and needed to put it back to normal. Ett needs to control her breathing. "Your Ladyship seems to enjoy yourself." "¡­Akan g-get out and assist them. After I rest a day or two, let''s meet the Dean and go back." She had enough sightseeing here. "Understood Your Ladyship. Rest well for now. I''ll call you when it''s dinner." "Mmm." This is the last time she''ll have a cup of tea with nobles! Chapter 39: Reserve Ett widened her eyes. Sitting up from her bed robotically. "Hoo." She had rested enough for the past three days. "Good morning, Your Ladyship." "Akan." Ett yawned. "I''ve already prepared your bath, Your Ladyship." Ett nodded, stretching her body. Ah~ So good to stretch. Mmmm. Now''s the time to be seeing the Dean. Fun times are over. She bought medium-sized baggage and some exciting things before returning to the palace. Too bad. Ett thought there would be a time to meet Cashim, but Akan would stick closely like a twenty-hour bodyguard. After eating, Akan guided Ett to a private office only for the Dean. Who would have thought it was just a block away. "Oh? When was this place made?" "It was refurbished about a month ago. This was supposed to be a small shop." Yeah, talk about a 5 thousand square meter ''small'' shop; okay, I get you. "How understanding." This Dean made an effort to pick and rebuild it near here. If she''s not wrong, it''s how to show sincerity to Ett due to her health. Akan was about to knock when an anxious-looking old man opened the door. Seeing the both of them, he smiled kindly, making the crow''s feet around his eyes more visible. He bowed at Ett as he opened the door wider. "Greetings, Your Highness. Welcome to my humble abode." "Thank you, Dean. You are as considerate as ever." "Nothing to be thankful about Sir Akan. Please have a seat, I''ve prepared a tea." Etta wanted to proceed with her business directly and return. Because somehow, she felt odd wanting to return quickly. Was Ett too homesick? But seeing this frail-looking man looking so anxious and nervous, she stopped. You were brave enough to say something that would catch my attention, yet it''s as if you are at death''s door just by seeing me. Old man, I am just a child now. "Ah, please forgive me. I was anxious to greet you formally." The Dean kneeled before Ett. "Greetings to Her Elegance, the Matron, the Empire''s Majestic Eclipse. Antonel Arcadi, Son of Eraz, greets you humbly." "Kindly sit." You don''t deserve to kneel. "Thank you." Akan stopped him before Dean Antonel could even fumble while serving the tea. Smiling softly, "Let me do the honour, Sire Antonel." "Let''s enjoy the tea." If only there''s coffee... It would be much better. It''s okay; for now, do as the Romans do. Meanwhile, Dean Antonel quietly and secretly observed the Ett, who was obviously relinquishing the tea served and sighed in relief. Her Grace has now physically become a child. Although Sir Akan told her not to be surprised to see the Dowager turn into a child and to not ask any questions about how it happened, seeing her in front of his eyes is still unbelievable. At the same time, he remembered the Dowager when she was indeed a child. Dean Antonel didn''t regularly teach the empress dowager as the previous Emperor would take the learning schedules and books he prepared, and he''d be the one to teach the Dowager when she was still a princess. That''s how much the previous Emperor treated his daughter. The Dowager''s father, the late Emperor, tightly held on to her. It was too sweet and disturbing that an observer like him felt the love of a father to his child was unbecoming and bizarre. Even in this disguise, even if it was long ago that he caught sight of the Dowager, Dean Antonel knew she would look the same as that day. His feelings dampen. It was also the most disastrous time and nearly made Adiand''s downfall. Her beauty does not discriminate between sex and age. Dean Antonel shakes his head. He doesn''t want to recall that day. It''s just too tragic and unbelievable to the outside neighbouring lands. Only a few know the truth, yes, counted by one hand as the previous Emperor purged and conquered them. "From where did these ingredients come from?" Dean Antonel paused. She asked where, not to whom did, he buy the tea. "Forgive me, I know a little Empress Dowager." "Young Lady." Ett corrected. Although she trusts how attentive and sharp Akan is, it''s just an additional reassurance if somebody slips in like a rat. "Ehem, yes, Young...Lady, its tea leaves are traded from the lower region that the Emperor conquered." "Roan Island?" "Yes." "That''s good." Roan Island was more closed off than everybody else. Their only livelihood was fishing. But the main reason why it''s closed off is because tidal waves are an everyday occurrence on this island. In this world, ships haven''t been created yet. And in their mindset, there''s nothing beyond the sea. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. When someone tried to demonstrate his invention, Roan Island was discovered by chance. Larger boat with mats. However, all his companions died by the sea, and he remained. More so, he discovered nothing more exciting and beneficial to take on this small island than just fishing daily. A lax life that had no benefit to him, he returned after building a small boat. Whether he dies or not, he will return to his ''loved'' Empire; it was a story that was well-known in every form of entertainment for his wasted efforts or heroicness in trying to discover what was on the other side of the sea. It had spread all over for hundreds of years. However, it was Guren who broke that view. Long story short, after he solved the strong tide, it was easier for the people on the island to come and trade. A limited number of chosen people from the Adiand can go to the island, while most can wait and trade when the islanders step on the beach of this Empire. "Then who is responsible for the trade?" "It was debated for months until Baron Zalore''s daughter won over the rights of the land. She discovered after seeing one of the islander''s boats had leaves scattered around, maybe being caught up from carrier." "To the islanders, they have as many as leaves such as this. And so, the daughter was eager to go with them. She discovered the whole island seemed filled with different kinds of trees to make teas." "I see." Does Baron''s daughter know how much it will prosper in the future? It would also be considered a political move. If this develops, further connections would arise, and money would be doubled and tripled. If the trade would open for the Adiand and the neighbouring empires, wouldn''t it benefit them well? They can even raise their status depending on the reputation they get, and being a tea empress wouldn''t be far from the future. "The Baron even gave a hefty amount for the Reserve Fund." Etta looked at Akan, "What did the Emperor say?" "Other than paying the taxes, the Emperor didn''t say anything." "..." In short, Guren doesn''t care as long as you are helpful. Reserve Funds were created after the war. The aristocrats still questioned it, especially matching it with Guren''s tyranny, which could be a reason for the nobles to incite rebellion. However, Guren hasn''t made any moves yet, so they can only lie in wait. Alright, that''s enough thinking for now. It''s not even the main subject for coming here. "What''s the situation?" Dean Antonel was fast to catch up. "It''s dire." "There are a lot of situations in which most of our talented students that finished their studies were persuaded by other neighbouring empires." "The remaining ones who were the utmost loyal were either kidnapped or nowhere to be found. I''ve heard from one of the returnees that they mostly condemned their peers for being disloyal and infelicitous with teaching outsiders with their knowledge." "Their peers argued that it was a way to expand the outsider''s horizon and see the brilliance of Adiand, as other empires and kingdoms think is still backward. But isn''t it just how we view our neighbouring empires as outsiders?" Dean Antonel sighed as if he had aged a decade older. "Those children are both compassionate and foolish in different rights. However, what I''m most concerned about are the students who were lost, kidnapped and died. We have been quiet after the Emperor returned. He didn''t wage war anymore; what would happen if he thinks it''s better to wage war again?" The damage is done. Yet, if this continues, it will become more prominent. A war can knock about a month or a year. Adiand still lacks the military strength to fight against empires and kingdoms that are incredibly powerful. They cannot lose more people who might be their future minds. They need strategists, tacticians, and those who can analyze and solve problems, but there is a lack of people with more strength as their vessels. If the Emperor commits another tyranny because of stress and anger, wouldn''t they fall at their own doings? It''s a shame; the death flag will progress without it. The male lead is still in the academy. "May I know your thoughts, My Lady?" Dean Antonel was worried because the Empress Dowager never partook in anything. She would scheme at the sidelines to make sure everyone who went beyond their place would fall to their deaths. "I beseech you, Young Lady, please let me know your thoughts." She''s the only one he can turn to. An influential person that''s not any lower than the Emperor. The others may not know, but he was one of the people who survived entering the palace yet wasn''t killed. The Empress Dowager had always schemed to destroy; it was not to save the people. What if she orders to mercilessly kill the graduates and says there would be others to come up and stand on stage?! It was always killing, scheming, killing. Is there any way to resolve this without losing too much blood? This was Dean Antonel''s gamble. Chapter 40: Petals Ett was silent and didn''t say a word. She just continued eating her snacks. There''s a problem. Well, it''s not entirely a problem. But if Ett mentioned her thoughts, it would look like she is either indifferent or ruthless. "Leave them be." "Pardon?" Dean Antonel felt like something just smashed a massive boulder in his head. Ett just glanced at him and continued to eat her snacks. For a while, no one spoke as she continued to eat and sip her tea. After a while, Ett added, "Instead, add a policy. Once you leave Adiand, if the students disagree with the contract, everything you do is your discretion and the cause of your ending." No wonder he was left alive by the former Emperor. He is too weak for his students when they graduate. He cherishes them, even if it''s outside the realm of professionalism. Easy to manipulate with just a bit of precaution. "It''ll be Cross-Institutional Program Act of...what year is it today?" "Year 815." Akan answered. "Cross-Institutional Program Act of 815." Dean Antonel dumbly stared at her. "I am not exactly sure what you mean, Young Lady." "Teacher exchange." "Teacher...exchange?" Dean Antonel paused, thinking thoughtfully. "Then does that mean we would exchange teachers with the other empires?" "No." "Young Lady?" "That''s termed that way to make it fancier yet easier to make it blunt for you of its true meaning." Ett placed down her tea. "In this scenario, they need our people, not us." "You can even let them learn our language." While some deemed them barbaric, more people from neighboring empires were interested and eager to enter the empire. Hehe, officially spreading the language of Adiand to other empires could also widen the influence of Adiand, and if Guren wanted to, it could be penetrated better since the language barrier wouldn''t be that hard. It could be beneficial. For example, when the Anglo-Saxons conquered England, the native population switched to speaking old English rather than Latin or Celtic Languages. However, if we shift to the other side, like many cultures along the eastern Mediterranean, they continued to speak Greek despite the Romans conquering them, which could be one of the factors in the Roman empire eventually splitting east and west compared to most of the western Mediterranean switching to Latin. Ett shook her head. She''s changing the genre here. No, that''s too ambitious. We''re not going down that road any time now; it could be discussed in the future, but not now. Ah, why is she having such thoughts?! Is she the tyrant instead of her son! "What does the Young Lady mean?" Etta didn''t answer his question and continued, "Akan will cooperate with you by giving you reliable subordinates to save as many of them as possible. But there''s no next time." "I..." "Write a proposal to the Emperor." She tapped the table. "Any empire and kingdom can hire tutors from Adiand by ''subjects.'' Hiring a teacher will be limited and must be protected at all costs. Cough." Ugh, it must be for speaking too long. "Excuse me, cough. And depends on what kind of tutor they want." She exhaled a breath and continued, "Those empires who have records and evidence to assist us regarding the missing graduates and those that are dead will submit a report of compensation for the family that was left behind and double, no triple, the salary of our tutors." "But what if our neighboring empires won''t do so, Young Miss?" She frowned. "Is there a need to ask what will happen?" "Ah, no! No! Thank you so much, Young Miss!" The Dean Antonel bowed lowly. For intelligent and quick-witted people, there''s no need to tell it all in one go. Let them think to themselves, then recheck what they''ve done. Telling it all is a no-go; it''s far better than what she thought if they put their mind to it. "Make sure those tutors won''t disgrace the face of our empire." "Understood, young lady." Ett looked at Akan, who nodded. "Dean, on behalf of Her Ladyship, don''t be burdened to tell me if you have any troubles or need clarification." *** On their way, Akan and Ett changed different carriages. At times, she waited on the sideline. Just two crossroads, she can arrive at the House of Isotel, where Cashim is. However, she can''t do anything about it. It''s been months already, and she wasn''t sure how much information Cashim had gathered. When Ett opened her eyes, it was already morning. She missed her familiar quilt during her travels, but now she could feel it crumpling softly in her hands. It must have been that Akan carried her to her chamber. There was also a tray of food on her side. The timing of when she woke up and the food''s warmth was just the right time. Did Akan do this? Ett didn''t think too deeply and ate her meal sumptuously. However, "Is it just me, or does this palace seem to be quieter than usual?" No maids are hanging around. If it was before, one or two of them would attend to her. It''s not that she''s mistreated, but this place has few workers. Guren doesn''t dwell much on having too many people in his residence. As long as the job is done, then all is well. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Ett only went out when she was done with her morning ritual. She was also pushing the trolley where the empty plates were. Isn''t it an excellent way to exercise this body, even if it''s just a little bit? It just makes her helpless how, even after just twenty steps, she''s already starting to pant like a pig. Where have they all gone to? The palace seems colder than usual as well. She kept smelling something beyond the fragrance of this hall, yet the scent was not distinguishable. "???" What''s this? Ett picked up a locket necklace stuck in one of the indoor plants. It was a picture of a man holding a baby. What a warm scene. Why was the maid careless? Did she not notice her necklace went missing? She will give this to Akan or a maid. Maybe they know who the owner is. Nevertheless, even when she strolled in the kitchen, only the head chef was there. "Where are they?" The Chef bowed his head, containing his shocked expression. "Erm. Empress Dowager, that... They''re with Sire Akan. It''s the monthly time they change shifts and report their duties." Huh? "Then the Head maid?" The moment she uttered those words, the Chef became more nervous looking. Strange, why is his emotion like this? "Along with the head maid. Since few workers are here, Sire Akan would arrange things in rotation." Etta nodded. "I see." It must be that he is also with Butler Xiwen, then. "Just bring my food like usual, and you collect it later." "I understand, I''ll inform Sire Akan." "Mm." Ettt didn''t linger and went out of the kitchen. "Haa..." The Chef signed in relief. Why must he do this anyway? If not for Sire A--"Is the Dowager gone?" "Yes, yes, Sire." The person who asked was Akan. "That''s good." Akan smiled; he should be thankful that the Dowager now is not as sceptical and inquisitive as before. "Sire, can I drop these plucked rose petals?" "Alright. Your three assistants should be arriving soon. You just wait for them." "Alright." "Make sure to tell your fellow ones to always treat the meal of the two rulers, especially the Dowager, with utmost importance. Never spilling everything that''s in the bowl." A hidden meaning that the Chef understood. That''s to not let the Dowager know what happened. In this palace, every servant was intelligent, quick-witted, and could do their job correctly. You''ll die without realizing it if you''re not that quick-witted enough and sharp. There was no replacement here. Whatever happens in this palace should remain here without breaking out in the open. "Understood, Sire." "Then I''ll lea¡ªah? My Lady?" The two of them were both surprised to see Ett come back. "How...How much did she hear?" The Chef whispered. Yet Akan smiled like an old fox, "Did you wait long, Your Ladyship?" "I just forgot to give you this." Ett plainly uttered and gave the locket necklace to Akan. "Saw it on one of the plants." Akan took the necklace, "Oh, thank you, My Lady. Ah, this is what the Head Maid is usually wearing. She was looking for it everywhere. Thank you so much, Your Ladyship." "..." Ett went away. Seeing the Dowager leave, both the Head Chef and Alan gave each a look. "Oh dear, what to do? This couldn''t be sent outside. Forgive me, Head Maid." The Head Maid has kept this locket for decades when she came here and always bears it so fondly that it''s evident to anyone who stays in the palace. Akan sighed. The Chef shook his head, "We can''t mask it as poison or die of old age." Her head was cut off. "What about the family, Sire?" "Keep it as such." Almost all those serving the Adiand royalties are of noble girth not any lesser than a marquis lineage, and all have been brainwashed by him to submit and be loyal to the Emperor. They were chosen very carefully. Some counted individuals are orphans who don''t have any affiliated group or organization. "Make sure our Eyes inform me if some suspicious person opens his tongue." Eyes, they were chosen among the servants that were once orphans. Both don''t even know each other but know of their loyal duty to keep an eye on what''s happening in the palace. Yes, even if they are few. In this palace, even if they all share the exact location in which they live, they still have a mind of their own. A freedom of every living being that he should still be cautious with. "Hm. They have arrived. Alright, let''s go." Seeing the Head Chef''s three assistants returning from the Secret Door, Akan and the Head Chef entered inside, heading to the farthest back of the palace that Ett had yet to discover. Pulling the lever to enter another pathway. They soon arrive at the underground garden. Here, different kinds of flowers exist. It grows where it requires no sunlight as long as it''s regularly watered. At the farthest end, new beds were made. The servants offered a basket full of rose petals. A cold and lonely place filled with colourful flowers. Taking the basket full of petals from the black rose, Akin was the first to spread it high in the newly acquired bed so that the following flowers could grow. Next, it was the Head Chef. They were silent the whole time and stood for a good minute. After the other servants did the same thing, Akan took a flower seed and planted it on the front side. The following servants did so in an orderly manner. Soon, it was done. The Silence Ceremony, which Butler Xiwen and Akan needed to end, has now been completed. This was the resting place of the people in the palace that can''t be taken outside. This massive underground flower garden had another bed for growing another batch of flowers. Akan first left, letting the servants weep. Of course, in this desolate place, they only had themselves. They''re not entirely cold, and Akan won''t mistreat them if they want to mourn for their fellow helpers. After all, no matter how much they were brainwashed, there''s still a pang of humanity he left for them. "I''ll leave first." "Take care, sire." The servants bowed in unison. He then arrived at Butler Xiwen''s chamber only to find it empty. "Where did he go? Hm." Thinking momentarily, Akan made another detour and arrived at the Emperor''s chamber. "So you''re here." "Akan." Butler Xiwen had a chair beside the Emperor''s bedroom as if watching over His Majesty. An empty seat was beside him, expecting Akan to come and visit. "How''s the Emperor''s situation?" Butler Xiwen shook his head, "Not exemplary." Chapter 41: Isolet "He''s still in his deep sleep." Butler Xiwen uttered with a tired sigh. After rampaging and killing almost half of the people in the palace, his red eyes became clearer, and then he fainted. "Huh, like mother like son." "Don''t say that." Butler Xiwen glared at Akan, then shook his head, not saying anything. Akan took another chair and sat opposite from Butler Xiwen. "I don''t want to sit beside you, or else it looks like we''re mourning." "I didn''t know such a rule existed." "It''s an unwritten law." "..." "Why didn''t you tell me? Since when?" Akan narrowed his eyes at Xiwen. If not for the pigeon that Butler Xiwen sent, just mentioning to delay their stay, Akan would have no choice but to follow his advice even if he doesn''t know the reason. Butler Xiwen looks tired, "I thought it was just an accident at first. I didn''t know it would repeat again." He paused, smiling gently, "Besides, who else could I trust besides the two of you without mentioning the reason?" Archduke Froiz was the second one he mentioned. "He wasn''t like this on the battlefield." Akan was sure of it. Was it a delay after the effects of the wars His Majesty participated in? "It was when he came back." Akan, "What do you mean it was when he returned?" "Remember that incident?" "¡­" Of course, Akan remembered that incident; he could clearly picture what Butler Xiwen was mentioning. It was called Welcome Greeting by the Emperor. Three months after the Emperor''s arrival, he called hundreds of families and thousands of citizens as if he were back on the battlefield. It was in the center of the town with a large platform already built and a long table filled with foods and drinks, as far as a hundred carriages falling in a line. A grand time for revenge was when countless people who had loved ones made opposition and rebelled. If not for the schemes and diversion from the Empress Dowager and the tyrannical warning of the Emperor, who knows if the empire would have decreased in half. That day, thousands of people were purged. "It just happened then." "He didn''t faint then." Akan argued. "That''s why I thought it was a coincidence, and His Majesty''s behavior wasn''t like it before." The two men stayed silent again; each was drowned in their own thoughts. It was good enough that it happened in the palace; if he went outside and went on a rampage, then even Butler Xiwen might not have prevented something that would happen to His Majesty. "Can this be healed?" Butler Xiwen shook his head, "No, the Imperial Physician said it might be the cause of his experience on the battlefield. A life-long trauma. What the Emperor needs right now is extreme rest. It might also be that he''s been stuck in his office for so many days." "Then we both should work hard to divide each work." Butler Xiwen nodded, wanting to say something, but frowned as if in doubt. "I know what you want to say." My more profound thoughts regarding this, right? "Then¡­" "Don''t." Akan was decisive about this. "You called me and delayed our arrival; you know it better than I do." "Still¡­" "You just need someone else''s decision to be reassured." Indeed, Butler Xiwen was still troubled about it. After all, the Emperor''s matter is more important than his life. "You think the Empress Dowager would care if you told her?" "¡­" "Adiand royalty''s have always been cold-blooded with their kin. Please don''t compare it to the 7th Emperor of the Adiand. He wasn''t of pureblood; wasn''t his reign ended as the Empress took his brother, who was pureblood instead?" Butler Xiwen can''t refute that. After the Empress took the 7th Emperor''s pureblood brother, she killed their own son by her own hands. The Empress was the second cousin of the ruler of the Adiand. It''s as if she had the blood of an Adiand than the former 7th Emperor. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Those times were considered the worst and even best times for the country. In the best times, as the great Adiand Emperor wasn''t as apathetic and tyrannical as his predecessors, the dark, cold, and gloomy country would paint a smile on their faces. Worst, as it comes to an end and the people are back to their own dark selves, even more, they lose hope and succumb to the ways of the pureblood Adiand royalty. It was to the point that even now, the people who stayed and integrated into this empire are used to it. Few of those people who were foreign and integrated over time were the ones who found this ruling vile and an act of mind manipulation. When Butler Xiwen thinks of it, only the deep-rooted Adiand people mostly survived and didn''t care when the Welcome Greeting happened. It is as if the Adiand people are used to seeing blood. "More so," Akan looked at Guren before standing up. Slightly opening the window. "The Emperor''s room is stuffy. Let''s go out first." "Butler, you need to rest a little to serve the Emperor. Don''t you remember what you told me then?" Butler Xiwen twitched his lips and slowly stood up; he fixed the ruffle on Guren''s bed and turned back, "Adiand royals, only think of your usefulness." Akan smiled, "Excellent answer, sire." Both of them went out of the Emperor''s chamber. Only at this time did Guren slowly open his eyes. "They''re too loud." They both know how to run their mouths; they are still too valuable for him to kill now. Guren felt the gentle breeze coming out from the window, and for a long while, he just stared at the outside scenery, not moving from his bed. Indeed, it''s not stuffy in his chamber anymore. It''s just quiet. Too quiet. *** "Rendezvous time, check." Ett pulled the lever and soon entered her secret path to go outside. It was late at night already, and no one would enter her room. Security-wise, Akan even put a knight outside her room and below the balcony, each having their own shifting schedule. Huh, does Akan really think this is enough? Ett pulled her hood to cover herself, hiding herself like a ragged child. The tavern is primarily open these nights, and kids like her sometimes wander around. Some guards would patrol every now and then. Thanks to Akan, he even passed by a beggar child who was pleading, but the house owner shooed him away, and the guards just looked at him. A realization passed through her eyes. "So that''s it." You can beg, but you can''t steal. She had heard this when she was in the academy. She would always hear one or two pieces of gossip, and one of them was this kind of gossip. You can beg, but you can''t steal. Then, if you steal, you''ll die. "Hmmm¡­." Ett grasped her purse, which was hidden well inside her body. Well, she''s no kind person, so to speak. Seeing the familiar House of Isolet, Ett entered. The same usual man greeted her. "You''re good." "As I should be in knowing my customer." The owner, Mazi, replied with an ecstatic smile. "The master has been waiting for you." "Mm." He knocked on the door thrice, slowly, twice fast. It''s only now that Ett figured it was some kind of signal that it was a ''customer.'' "Enter." "Then I''ll leave you be My Lady." "Yes, I know how to see myself out after this." "Wonderful, then I hope you have a fruitful time." Fruitful time, way to put it. Mazi closed the door. "Ah, if it isn''t my beloved customer''s beloved servant." "I''m sorry our way of delivering the message was unclear." Cashim chuckled, waving his hand. "No, no, no. I understand. Come sit, my dear customer." "¡­" What''s with this guy? She had goosebumps just by referring to her sweetly. "Then do tell what you found out." "Which do you want to hear first?" "The very best." This time, Cashim grinned. "As expected of my favorite customer." "¡­" Cashim opened the shelf under his table and a piece of manuscript to her. Ett opened it. "Oh, I see, so even this kind of thing, your Mistress trusts you." Ett paused. Right, how could Ett forget she has a ''Mistress''? Most employers or masters don''t let their messengers or servants do this, even if they trust them well. She has to go through it. "It''s my honor in this lifetime." Sob. It''s so hard to act when faced with an observant being. "Of course!" "Then let me tell you the additional information." "Why didn''t you write all of it in here?" "It won''t be fun!" "¡­" Cough. "It''s true. They didn''t find anyone who could be seen on the western border or the outskirts of Jushen''s Empire. Instead, one of my men who went to stroll in the neighboring valley of Oran found someone similar but not quite to what you said." "How so?" "It was a child." "???" Say what now? Chapter 42: Red Coin "The child was no lesser than the age of¡­hm, maybe the same age as you." Hahahah. You''ve got to be kidding me. "More so, he has a perfect arm, and a black dagger was on his waist." "How about a green robe?" "Nothing like that." "Can you further describe him?" Cashim thought for a moment, reminiscing what his subordinate told him. "Golden eyes, hair as fiery as an ember, tan skin that is maybe due to the sun, and he is quite a bright child. He looks just like a young Valharam. Hence, he seems to be living with an old lady." "Was there any scar on his heel?" "Nothing." "Nothing." Cashim tentatively asked, watching Ett''s expression, yet it was deadpanned as before, "Perhaps it is the Duke''s child?" "¡­" Did she unknowingly make a butterfly effect, or because it''s still far from the future? She thought there must be a possibility when she heard he was a child, but it seemed wrong. Ett, who was sitting ramrod, leaned back. "Still, let''s just wait for a bit of time." The Duke of Valharam may show himself. "Was what my Mistress would say." Cashim smiled, "Of course, you understand the pay too." "Money is not an issue for my Mistress." Now, Ett wonders if the mine she belongs to could last if she kept doing this. Hope it will. She looked back at the scroll. It was the area where Cashim''s subordinate found the child. They even have his portrait. It isn''t as detailed as Vincent Vangough, but she could see the child''s sketch. "¡­" Sorry, she can only depend on written text on how the person is described, not the face since it wasn''t a manhwa, manhua, comic, or manga story. Though it''s still a fantastic development in this era, it mostly does painting instead of black and brown sketches and uses frescos for highly esteemed places. Still, they provided Ett with a visual presentation and then nothing. "And this is¡­" "It''s the inside structure of the Ostenian Duchy; it is still not completed. There might be more than what meets the eye. It took a while, and we could get overboard, but it would cause suspicion on our part. The Ostenian nobles, especially the Duke, are quite leery." The previous one he gave to Ett was the territory that was owned by the Ostenian Duchy. Some were marked as not part of the noble''s record, which was quite helpful when collecting information for more extensive schemes in the future. After all, they must know everything before moving with a bang. His subordinate must have been as overtly careful as possible to do this. The layout was too detailed; everything was included outside the mansion. The estate''s surroundings and all that could be seen by the eye. "Forgive me if we made a copy; it''s a way for my subordinate to know if any more hidden rooms exist in the Duchy. He had based most of his time in the library whenever he sneaked out; some were not recorded, which took time." Ett can''t help but admire the subordinates of Cashim. "How efficient." "For a child such as your caliber to say that, do put me in good words for your Mistress." He signaled money with the use of his fingers. Feels like when Ett watched a movie about an Italian and said delicious with his finger or perfect. "I will." A generous reward it is. "Wonderful!" "What else?" Cashim shrugged. "Beyond that, the Duke remains steadfast within the confines of his estate, seldom venturing beyond its borders. It is rare for the Duke''s family to leave their ancestral home, preferring to remain in seclusion. On occasion, they indulge in gambling or attend gatherings with their trusted associates. As of now, nothing in their conduct has stirred any cause for suspicion." No, they are really good at concealing everything if that''s the case. Now that Ett thinks about it, even her lyrebird Eru has not returned even after so many months. She can''t be sure if it''s normal for the old Ett or if something has now happened to Eru. She hopes Eru can return as soon as possible or be smart enough to sense upcoming danger. The novel doesn''t specify much about the crimes of the Ostenian Duchy; it just mentions later that they all died in Guren''s hand. Or maybe there were parts she didn''t remember enough¡­ "What about the 2nd Commander of the Larak Empire?" She first thought he was an impressive commander when he saw him at the banquet. He stood motionless at one side like a statue with a face that says, ''Don''t come or else.'' Yet that alone catches her eyes. Yes, Ett tends to notice people who are alone and staying behind more than those who mingle with others. "It''s quite fascinating." "Hm?" "He is the son of the Duke of Isadel; his mother was the sister of the Larak Emperor." Like in some novels, he was an illegitimate child of the Larak Emperor. Then either he is a close confidante of the 3rd Prince Bishon, a neutral subject, or he dislikes him. Which could it be? The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "The 2nd in Command, Alatair, accompanied him by the suggestion of the Emperor." Right, how stupid. Why didn''t Ett think about the person above the prince? Tsk. She needs to work her brain more. "But there''s nothing about it." "You''re too eager, child." Ugh. I hate that you''re calling me child. But it''s true I''m a child and eager to find out. I take back the need to work my brain more when you can tell me. "One of our men died because of this." "My mistress will provide four times, no five times the compensation." "Should I trust your words?" "Leave it to me." "Good." Cashim gave her another document. This time, it was a letter. However, it was written in a language Ett could not understand. It must be known that Ett is multi-linguistic, even if she doesn''t study often. That''s because being caged in the palace is one of her hobbies. Soon, it became her weapon in implementing her plans. Sadly, she, the current Ett, didn''t inherit her memories. Thank goodness she could practice and walk her way through pretending to be noble with ethics and grace. "It was hard to obtain, but this was one of the hints in knowing the truth." Cashim gave her another copy, which was translated. "They used their old language that most people nowadays don''t know. Thankfully, there was an elderly belonging to the empire who had done it for us." Ett, "And what did you do to the old man?" Cashim smiled, "Oh, he went to sleep living near the sea." "I see." Sleep and living life near the sea, a term Adiand coined, means they''re dead since Adiand people are near the high cliffs with the sea as their backdrop. Cashim continued, "They were actually twins." Indeed, it did mention something about the birth of both children. Even though it was vague, there were hints. But to who had written this letter and delivered it, it was not said whether the Duchess was yet graceful, and from how elegant it was being written and its way of words, it seems like the Duchess. Ett hates it; she could tell that her enemies would be top-notch. Is that why she entered an even more scheming villainess? "As to whether they know each other and how the 3rd Priince of Larak safely entered the palace, there''s little to no evidence." "That is enough." This is more than enough. Ett could feel schemes all over the place. It''s making her head hurt. Ett instinctively used her handkerchief, feeling something vile rise up to her throat. Swallow. Swallow. Swallow. You have no choice but to swallow. "Are you alright?" "Yes." Urgh. She can''t stay longer, and her mind is still weak to all this information without stressing too much. Ett took her purse, and it was one red coin. "Amra!" "This should suffice, right?" "This is too much, but how generous! Your Mistress is truly our valued customer! You have us at your beck call!" Look at this money-eyed person. The red coin, after all, is the highest form of money here. It''s comparable to a blank check and counted people know this. Although she''d be revealing a part of herself, it''s not that this person doesn''t know her ''Mistress'' is already in the upper echelon. Nevertheless, it would take him long before he ratted her out. The red coin can only be used in one bank, in which Akan would sign the Reserve Fund first if it were a red coin. "Your Mistress values me highly, huh? Then won''t she be afraid I''ll splurge as much as possible?" "You''re too smart and careful." Hehe, come and believe my lie. "Well, I am curious whether your words were intended as a compliment or a slight. Nevertheless, I shall graciously accept them as the former." "¡­" Why must you prolong your words to say my words are unbefitting of a child? "That''s all the information I had for now. Your Mistress can review what was written more carefully." Ett nodded and stood up. "I''ll come again." "Yes, I''ll be waiting." Cashim smiled amicably, his eyes shining money as he looked at Ett. "¡­" "Oh, here." She laid her purse on the table; it was a hefty amount. "Haven''t you given me the Red Coin already?" What is it now? "The street is dirty; order those children to clean it. Who knows, the Emperor may recognize your efforts." "!!!" "Hey¡­" However, Ett quickly left. Cashim laughed, "It seems her Mistress knows about my ambition, ah?" Is she telling him to act kindly to the poor and praise the Emperor, knowing he isn''t that kind of person; instead, he could even be viewed as leeching off to him? It strengthened his thoughts about her Mistress having a standing that could change the Emperor''s mind. But who is it? "Alright, there''s no harm in taking a gamble." Cashim whistled, taking the pouch in his hands. "Money really makes you work efficiently!" "Ah yes that handkerchief." Cashim ''s keen eye saw a beautiful mark on the edge of her handkerchief; even the aesthetic was simple, yet it reeked of gold. Well, it did have a scent of blood when she coughed, but the smell of money was more pungent. Cashim carefully draws the mark and style of the handkerchief. "Seems I had my own work to do as well~." Chapter 43: Dealings Two handkerchiefs were dangling on Ett''s nose; half an inch of it was already wet with blood that was plunged into her nostrils. "Next." Ett breathed in her mouth as she finished the thirty rims of papers on her desk. She continued another rim, still far from entirely sweeping onto her table. Man, just as she arrived and rested, now there was tons to do. Why did she even have this child-like body? The other manhwa with weak characters would concentrate on romance and some scheming. Ett just delayed planning as a mourning ritual for her soon-to-be working-hard life. Now she''s back. "I''m so sad." "Aiya, what troubles your heart, Your Ladyship?" Shut it with the troubles in your heart. "Hush." Akan sighed helplessly, reposing on his chair and watching Ett. "You dare gaze at me so openly? Leave." Ett doesn''t like someone staring at her when she''s concentrating on her task as an Empress Dowager. Akan chuckled, having the urge to tease Ett, something he hadn''t done before. This all started when Her Ladyship discovered his intention. "It seems Your Ladyship has stirred boldness within me." "..." Let''s just not talk with this guy. Thank goodness there''s no clock in her study chamber, or she''ll always look at it impatiently and won''t do her task well. Sadly, there''s no alarm clock to manage her time efficiently. Caw. Caw. Caw. Hm? That crow sounds again. Ett looked at her wide window only to squint her eyes from the sun''s brightness. Gahh. Etta blinked her eyes; what was that? Zzzzt. Was that some glitch? Ett rubbed her eyes. Is it time for another break? Hold on; she''s not done with the signing and proposals yet. The reports are about to get finished. She sipped from her water, continuing her work. This should lessen that child''s burden. She had emphasized that Akan should get most of Guren''s work to give to her study, saying she is bored and doesn''t want to go out in the garden. So what if she complains? That''s just it. "Oh." Interesting. Ett glanced at Akan, who had double the amount of what she had. Huh. This bored guy has so many things to do, yet he still has the time to stare at her. Tsk. I''ll just give it to him later. "I''ll take a look, Your Ladyship." "...here." "Ah yes, the Ostenian Duchy has recently uncovered a new mine and seeks to present it as a gift to the Emperor." Ett pursed her lips. "I presume they are well aware of the insult hidden within their flattery, though admittedly, the discovery itself is quite remarkable." "They said it''s for the sake of the people." Just what are they planning? The gems that Ostenian Duchy discovered were within Ett''s expectation, as said in the novel. This gem was the second rarest material next to the one found, bringing a new war tool for the era. In the story, the Ostenian Duchy discovered this secretly and didn''t sell it. They did as was in the novel, but Guren rejected it and said they could do it independently. The reason they''ve done so is not in their own volition. The nearby territory where they had found it in their neighboring land. Where it belongs to the forefathers of the Emperor, meaning it doesn''t belong to any noble or was granted by an empty plot of land that belongs to the Emperor. As they were mining the cave, the pathway went through their territory, and every land of the Emperor would have his men or the one that guards. If it slips through the eye of the Emperor''s people, then it is a risk to get twice the profit. "What do you think we should do, Your Ladyship?" "What do you think should you do?" Ett asked back. "That''s a smattering thing to say, Your Ladyship." "Hm?" "Indeed, this gem is truly of a rare sort. If the Ostenian duchy claimed it entirely for themselves, their wealth would swell even further. Yet such treasures are fashioned for ornamenting finery, not for aiding the middle or lower classes, nor for easing the burdens of the poor." "Go on." "Then they ought to consider offering something of true meaning, a gift that would genuinely benefit those in need rather than mere adornments." "Akan, have you considered the Emperor''s thoughts?" "Well, the Emperor is not one to concern himself with wealth or dividing treasures, even when such a rarity is involved. He would likely bestow the entire gift upon them without hesitation." Ett''s lips twitched, hearing Akan''s opinion. It might seem like the Emperor is generous to his people, treating everyone who gives benefits a large offer. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. In truth, Guren doesn''t like to do this small task as it''s bothersome. Well, using Guren''s name to use the land is not a bad idea. "Do so." Akan felt that he must be hearing things, "Pardon?" "They may possess this plot of land, provided they offer in exchange those other territories abundant in Dolomite." "Dolmite?" Akan was confused. "Pig iron? Dolmite? Does it not ring a bell?" "That¡­" Akan: It doesn''t ring at all, Your Ladyship. "Oh, my mistake, Adanite." Ett forgot their terminologies are different. "Your Ladyship, I don''t understand." It must be known that Adanite is only used as refractory bricks, and not much is valuable enough. So, why is Her Ladyship interested in it? There''s no way to use it. It''s not profitable to sell it, either. "You don''t have to understand." Ett put her pointed finger between her lips like a shush, "Give me the map of all their territory." Still confused and bewildered, Akan took some time before giving Ett the Ostenian Duchy''s geographical territory. Ett strained to recall the vivid description in her memory, squeezing her mind for every detail. "This is all where the Adanite can be found." Still, Akan could not comprehend Ett''s intention as she marked all the lands with the Ostenian''s Duchy''s Adanite property. "And where is the gem found?" "Right here, Your Ladyship." "Good." Ett wasn''t going for that gem; they can have it as much as they want. Hm. "This should be enough." "Your Ladyship, what would you do with this Adanite?" "Well." Adanite has a resemblance to Dolomite from the Earth. It wasn''t that it was discovered by a French mineralogist in the 18th century, but look, they had found it earlier. They didn''t know it could be an essential tool to build something more than bricks like limestone. Ah, yes, it''s good that limestone is also present. This empire has advanced better than the rest but is still lacking. "This would be what we''ll have in return." Akan frowned, "But aren''t those gems more precious?" "Don''t they want reputation?" "Indeed, while it is true we might acquire Adanite from other nobles or lands within the Emperor''s own untapped domains, what tangible benefit do we gain from this exchange?" "It''s for the sake of the people, Adanite." Really, Akan cannot understand it. The Empress Dowager chose to have the Adanite maybe to expound more roads for the people? "..." Does it make sense? Seeing her subject''s confused face, Ett didn''t say anything more and just stared at him. "Alright, I''ll do that, Your Ladyship." Now Akan is much more bewildered but still nods. "To what extent, Your Ladyship?" "As much as you can, do it secretly, and find the Adanite that is still unknown." "Understood. However, is this intended to construct another road in Adiand?" Oh, are you talking about the Roman''s Appian Way? It could be, but no. Ett simply waved her hand dismissively. "Let it be done swiftly." "Yes..." Even though the Adiand Empire has some advanced inventions that could surpass the Dark Ages and medieval times in fast-forwardness, some backward views and potentials have still not been discovered. "Is that all, Your Ladyship?" "Yes." Now, back to the documents again. "Ugh." "Handkerchiefs." "Your Ladyship, are the two already the last?" "Yes." Ett measured the handkerchief stuck on her nose and had two inches to add. "Your Ladyship, you must take heed; if you persist in this manner, you may find yourself confined to your bed for a month or two." Ett ignored his words, pointing at the papers piling on her desk, and said, "I''ll stop and wait for you." Akan could only sigh and went to get her another set of handkerchiefs. "Then I''ll leave for a moment." "Mmm." She''ll just have to continue once she has a new one to plug in her nose again, okay? I''m practicing how to endure as much as I can while having a nosebleed, and I still haven''t fainted. Look, I didn''t faint even if I bled this much. A good result! If she gets used to this, then even if she had blood loss, maybe this body would still have its muscle memory doing the job for her. Ett removed the two handkerchiefs plugged into her nose, wiring the blood gently on the edge of her nose. She stretched her limbs and arms, stepped out from her chair, and looked at the wide window behind, seeing nothing but a sea of dark roses. "Even Castlevania is brighter than this." For a generation to live in this environment, it''s no wonder the heirs and all the living beings in this palace have such cold and somber temperaments. It''s as if it''s a room full of either schizophrenic or apathetic people. Ett wondered how Guren felt when he learned the sun''s rays of light outside the palace and then returned to this dark abode. Does the shade of darkness make any difference in relieving oneself even just a second? Was it good? What did he first feel gazing at the stars in the sky at nighttime? What was he thinking when the war was over and he could look up at the blue sky? And when Guren was back home, was he genuinely indifferent to the path he was predicted to face? "That child had endured so many things." "What many things?" Chapter 44: Condition "Is what Butler Xiwen would say." "And he seems to be too devoted taking care of him." That was close. Akan is too fast to come. "Well he is compassionate something even I as your subject lack." "You''re equally good." "Good?" Akan doesn''t think so. Besides, is the Dowager changing the subject fearing he might think she is helping out some of the Emperor''s task? No, that could be possible right? They''re too cold blooded to truly care about each other when they all but think of nothing but their competencies. Yes, that''s all of it. Maybe the Dowager is too bored and annoyed that there are so many things that weren''t done yet. That would be more plausible for the Dowagwe to think the Emperor is not that being competent these days and gathered this reports as she is irritated for taking it too long. Yes, that must be it. "Then lets continue organizing all of this." "Yes, Your Ladyship." *** "The...The Empress Dowager has fainted." Hearing the Physcian who passes by Butler Xiwen sighed. "These days the Dowager seems to be fainting every now and then." "Well, Sire Akan was saying she''s pushing herself to finish everything as if a student in an academy nearing her test." "Was there no way to stop it?" The physician was helpless about this too. "We tried but then she''ll use command...then...after some time we faints." It''s even beguiling to know that whenever the handkerchief that''s incredulously stuck in the Dowager''s nose reach about half the middle finger she''ll faint. Everyday as a physician he would be on outside the door joining the guards waiting when Akan calls him. Now, Akan is out of the palace. Yeah, how about making her as his guard rather than a physician ah? "Butler I beseech you, Sire Akan and I can''t do anything about the will fullness of the Dowager. Although we admire her sense of responsibility she is... still a child." "I''ll try." Look, even the physician seems to be at his limit. He even look at him like he is the sun. "Thank you! Thank you very much!" "I said I''ll try." "Yes, yes it''s better than not saying you won''t." "..." Is it that bad? "Then let me attend to the Emperor first." "Of course." Bidding a temporary goodbye he walked back to the Emperor''s wing entering the Emperor''s study, Butler Xiwen paused. The Emperor is working with piles of papers just as he had recuperated. "Greetings Emperor." Guren was still reading what he was holding in his hand. "This is your refreshment, Emperor. Please don''t exert your recuperating body too much." Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "You may leave." Butler Xiwen bowed. "Yes, Your Majesty." As expected the Emperor is still working hard even if he is recuoerating. There was dark circles in Guren''s eyes he even seems to have became paler. Butler Xiwen was worried about this. If he gets any skinnier it will be direr as well. After looking for the Empress Dowager he should quickly go to the chef and discuss the meal of the Emperor. If he does it to the Empress Dowager he might face her ice cold glare. No, that''s not a feasible thing to do. As he arrived at the Empress Dowager''s wing he saw the physician at the foot of the door pacing back and forth extremely anxious as their was visible sweat in his forehead, and the moment he saw Xiwen he beamed a smile of relief. "Butler Xiwen you came." "Physician Fran, you''ve worked hard." "Indeed indeed. It''s a miracle I haven''t died after serving three generations of the Adiand royalties. Come, come." Physician Fran had dutifully served the previous Emperor until the current emperor. He knew many secrets as well as the will to survive had keot him this long dodging the deaths of the people who he knew as time went by. If not he would also be as good as dead if he can''t keep his mouth shut. As the door opened and saw the scene in front of he he blinked. He looked outside, looked back inside, outside then back again inside. Physician Fran: "???" Butler Xiwen felt like he was back at the Emeperor''s study room. It was the same, so the same. The difference is the Empress Dowager has higher stacks of paper compared to the Emperor. "..." "Butler," Ett took a glance seeing a tall statute only to see Butler Xiwen acknowledging his presence. This made Butler Xiwen touched. At least, the Dowager knows he is present. "Greetings Empress Dowager. How are you?" "As you can see." "Err...do you need me to help you." He said so subconsciously. "I am not your main master." "..." That''s true but, Butler Xiwen chuckled. He brought out cookies and a tea, it was a different smell than before. "I''ve made a new cookie with the help of the chef and a tea that Akan had given to me. He said you like this when you were at the academy. Why not the Empress Dowager try it?" Etta looked at him with a frown before she put down her fountain pen. In was obvious, the doctor who is by the door anxiously looking at him pulled the butler into this. Besides, Ett figured Guren doesn''t care about cookies and ignored Butler Xiwen''s good intention. Well if it was the old Ett it would be the same but... "Then I''ll just take a bite." Surely there won''t be poison right? "Don''t worry Empress Dowager I also made sure to test if it has poison." "..." Erm, I''m sorry I doubted you. I should be mindful of things besides it''s only few servants here especially to someone like Butler Xiwen. Right, few servants. Etta didn''t'' ask where they would. "Then you leave I''ll eat these all. Don''t just stand beside me." Butler Xiwen smiled. "Thank you, Empress Dowager." "..." Ett stared at the cookie and tea placed beside her. Alright she''ll just do something small today than come back when it''s midnight. Besides no one is guarding her door. After all, wherever the royalties wing is, it is considered the quietess and most sacred pathway. More like feared pathway. No one would come at those hours and the guard would change schedule or shift to a different post. *** Lur Street, Imperial City "What are you aiming at these days?" Akan was sitting one of the tavern owned by Casim. In front of him was Casim himself. They were a bit far from tghe other tables as intended to be. "Why? Should you know more than I do?" "You''re the master of rumors and truths you tell me." Casim chuckled. "You''re still sarcastic about the truth of my power." "..." This jackass always makes Akan irritated whenever they see each other. It''s to the point that he really wants to send him to the gallows or a slow miserable life with no return. Truly an unbearable folk. "Alright, I won''t tease you no more." "I''m thankful." "How genuine." "..." "..." "Please go on." "Oh well haven''t I told you I would need a title." "That''s why you''ve been running around these days?" "Akan dare you say helping children is a whim of mine?" "Yes you''re also sly to include the name of the Emperor with your signification." Cashim shrugged. "As long as I make a profitable result then all is well." He pointed outside just beyond the walls of this taveen that they''re into. "Haven''t I contributed in lessening the struggle of the people? Look at the Lesser Children that are now happy to swing their broom and clean the dirtied pavement of our beloved Imperial City." "Akan, politically and humanely those people who came in our Empire would also see us in a good way even though the Empire itself does not care. Won''t this add some strength in our Empire''s internal power, and I started this!" "Those outsiders care for not. They''re only here to make profit and foolish curiosity as they held few to lack of information about us." Akan argued. "What you''re doing is making it look like we can be also seen as warm people who care about each other." In his view, it was better to be known as one of the rumors which is true as being cold and care only if they have something in common. That''s how most Adiand Citizens are. After the rule and the innocent that happened on Guren''s rule the people became more detached with the Emperor and it''s regime. And to avoid another bloodbath a proposal was made. Each should work for the benefit of the Empire, and their effort wouldn''t be betrayed. It was called the Gavarian Treaty. Basically, the more money they can give to the empire they would be given a reasonable cashback in modern term. Mostly these are directed to the common populace. "I tell you again Akan, there''s nothing wrong with what I''m doing. Besides, the people will remember my generosity. Aren''t our Emperor looking for people''s usefulness?" "Just for a title?" "My friend, title comes with reputation to exude power. I was not that known and prefer to be in reclusive state before, not like you that''s why few people knows my contribution." Of course Akan knows that. It''s also a way to have way to his questionable lineage and things that nobles might deem unfit. A mask that''s what it is. He knows yet why does it seems like this is not his own plan. Well he could help him elevate his social standing but indeed there''s no rush. "Alright, if that''s what you think is the best way. But I came here for your knowledge." "Do tell." "Do you have anything that can help a person going berserk?" "Berserk you say?" Cashim''s cogs turned fast he thought of one person that Akan must be concerned with. The Emperor and then relating it to what had happened before. I see, what a troublesome knowledge. "Let me look for it personally and tell you then." In short he must have known but the authenticity may be false or he doesn''t really have any information on it. There is also a possibility that the Emperor''s madness is something unheard of. Akan expected this. After all, even he had a hard time these days in searching for reliable truths and diving to ascertain the rumors of whatever he may heard and read. "Don''t worry my friend, I will help you with your madness. It must be due to what you''ve encountered in war is it?" Akan''s lips twitched. It''s a good cover up if someone hears them but it''s also unnerving to hear he grows mad in unpredictable days. He smiled, "Yes, of course." "Don''t worry as your friend I had always known before that you are mad but you''ve controlled yourself well. Such illness, I, Cashim will make sure to help you lest you''ll never marry a fine woman!" This person really knows how to get on his skin. Ah yes, it''s this only person that aggravates him to the core and he doesn''t know why. "Then I thank you in advance." Chapter 45: Moonlight At midnight, Ett snuck out of her chamber and returned to her study, lighting up the oil lamp and finishing the records piling up. Thankfully, there aren''t that many that need immediate implementation yet. The lamp continued to burn even until early morning. There''s even a hawk sound in tune. Caw Caw. Cough. "Excellent." Now, her experiment had improved a bit. If it''s before, half an inch would fill her handkerchief, and then she faints. However, as she goes on, it improves by about less than a centimeter before she faints again. Well, it''s better than fainting like before. She gave it a few times again. "This risk is alright." Who experiments better than her own body? As if it''ll die anyway. It''s not yet time. One thing that she figured out is that she can last for an hour or two with just about three inches the size of her little middle finger as long as she doesn''t think of anything and does not stress her mind with whatever content she reads, which most often did not work and still, she faints. What to do? There are times when her ADHD kicks in. Therefore, as an alternative, she needs to rest for an hour or thirty minutes before getting to go back to her ass again. The problem is, she''s a natural slacker! If she rests for fifteen minutes, it''ll be thirty, then one hour, then three hours, then a whole day! More so, there''s no boss, unlike if she doesn''t work, she''ll have no food. "Come to think of it, I''m running out of handkerchiefs." Bah. Just as Ett was about to take another handful of records, she heard a rustle. "Huh, and was that a gasp?" She rose from her seat. Did something pass by the door? Ett wasn''t sure if she saw things as she caught a shadow of something in her peripheral vision, just like how those aggravating cockroaches passed by her line of sight, and almost every time she sensed it, they were there. "..." Ett sat back down after a few seconds, looking at the closed door. Yeah, it might have just been her imagination. So far, the maids eliminated the cockroaches she saw here, and some herb or whatever they use to get rid of those cockroaches in her room is adequate. Yeah, she might just be seeing things. Do cockroaches rustle loudly and gasp so secretly? "No." Ett fell from her chair, took her lamp, and opened the door. There was no one. The entire aisle was deadly silent. "Must be some maid." Yeah, they might not want to disturb her or someone who''ll tell the Physician she''s staying up late. Ett closed her door and returned from her seat; she continued to do her task, counting the times she fainted and how much she was able to control the duration of her fainting process. This time, it was about nearing civil dawn when she woke up. "Oh my." She slept for more than two hours. Well, the mantra did help a little bit. "Hm. My body feels limp." And her lower body feels paralyzed. It''s not like she could complain. As a child, Ett lacked the hours of sleep for this body. Still, everything has a sacrifice! She''ll sacrifice some sleep time for now and experiment more on how much she can think and do without coughing blood and fainting whenever she feels tired. It may be ridiculous, but hey, there was progress. Even if it''s tiny, it''s still an improvement. "Tsk, now I remember there''s still that ball." Aiya, for a moment, Ett regretted suggesting such a proposal. Of course, after confirming a possible candidate for Guren, then screw every ball. In short, she wants to keep an eye on a proper candidate while Guren still hasn''t found anyone he likes, much less the heroine. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.This time, there will be a change. "Ugh, no." Ett shouldn''t act cupid when she senses a thick odor of scheming plans from these documents. Aiya, concentrate, concentrate. Be calm and keep it cool. She breathed in and out only to cough. "Sneezing? Blood, do you want another hole to free yourself?" Stupid, it should be on the mouth. Ett forgot, sticking a handkerchief inside her two noses. "Geez, where was I?" "Ah, yes, another noble from the Ostenian Duchy''s faction, presenting yet another proposal." ''Trash.'' Even trash deserves to be disposed of in a ''noble'' manner. Let''s get this over with quickly." Ett jotted down the noble''s name, swiftly setting it aside to focus on the following document. *** Meanwhile, the person Ett was searching for was still wide awake in his chambers. He retracted the hands covering his mouth as his heart beat loudly. That was close. So close. Lativ was forgotten and finally appeared after being stuck in a chamber where Butler Xiwen would teach him everything he must do. "V-Veridian..." The same hair and eye color as His Majesty, and the appearance of the little lady was quite--- "Ahh! I''m in pits." Lativ sweated nervously. He knows his situation. This is a circumstance in which it could make the Emperor slit his throat. He dug into a secret that the people, not anyone, do not know, but this place knows. "What should I do? What should I do?" Butler Xiwen only warned him not to stroll around out of mere curiosity, but he did not warn him not to go to the opposite wing of His Majesty! Stupid! A retard! Why did he think it was a good idea to secretly stroll and learn more about the palace in the middle of the night? He should not be so stubborn and curious; he should have taken Butler Xiwen''s advice not to stick his nose to something he shouldn''t be concerned with. "This is terrible." It was like this: as Lativ tried to familiarize himself with his surroundings, he became interested in what lay beyond the opposite wing. As a child with a strong sense of curiosity, he can''t help but be tempted to know more about the mystery of the palace that even the higher officials do not know. No one is on guard, and everyone is sleeping. It is the perfect disguise to explore the hidden lairs of the palace. Yes, the moonlight can be his guide. After all, these palaces have expansive windows. Instead, he noticed a faint light seeping from a study room. Lativ immediately wondered if this was one of the Emperor''s secret hideaways, one still beyond his reach. Curiosity stirred, and he approached, hoping to glimpse the elusive ruler. But what he saw startled him¡ªa girl, her long, disheveled hair partially obscuring her face, sat at a table, surrounded by papers, writing with quiet focus. He didn''t even mind the two handkerchiefs inserted in her nose. Lativ''s feet instantly felt anchored to the ground, a shock running through his core. He gasped softly. She must have sensed something; the young girl lifted her head. Panicking, Lativ darted behind a curtain, holding his breath, desperate not to be seen. Please don''t come. Please don''t come. Please. Lativ caught a full view of her features as she turned her face toward the light. A second gasp almost escaped him, but he clamped a hand over his mouth to silence it. Ethereal. It was the only word that came to mind. Lativ feared blinking, worried she might vanish like a fragile illusion. His gaze lingered, tracing her every movement; even the frown that creased her brow was captivating. Stop. Before long, the door closed, and the light faded with her withdrawal. "Stop. This is bad." But the moment Lativ laid eyes on her, his heart raced uncontrollably faster and fiercer than ever, even during his grueling training sessions. Even now, the pounding was relentless, each beat echoing through his chest like a war drum. Something strange stirred in his stomach, something he couldn''t quite name. His vision narrowed until all he could see was her, as the rest of the world seemed to blur and fade. Oh, boy, he thought with a hint of irony. He had laughed when his friends spoke of such things, teasing them mercilessly. Now, it felt like fate''s punishment. "This is what they call love at first sight?" Lativ tossed and turned in his bed, unable to find peace. Finally, he rushed to the window, staring up at the half-moon with a troubled gaze, his hand clutching his chest as if he could grasp his restless heart. "That girl... she must be the princess!" The hidden princess that no one spoke of her presence as cold as winter itself, capable of freezing anyone with a single glance. "Oh, Father," he whispered to the night, "what should I do? Forgive your reckless son, for I''ve fallen into something far greater than I ever imagined." "Mother, I caught a terrible cold this time." Chapter 46: Newbie "So he''ll now be your butler, Your Ladyship." Ett had a scrunched between her brows. "Akan." "Yes, Your Ladyship?" Akan, who would come and go, moved his eyes away from the books on his table, looking at Ett confusedly. "Why?" Ett knows, yet she should hear it from him. You see, the man in front of her is none other than the forgotten person, "Name?" "Ares, Your Ladyship." Right, Ares. Apologies, she honestly forgot he existed. "I''m the only one who can call her that." Ett, "..." Ares nodded with a small smile and genuflected, "Forgive me. Let me repeat myself: this lowly one is named Ares, Matriarch." Ett nodded. "Quite the opposite from the famed Greek mythology I know of." "Pardon?" Though, he looks more composed as he smiles gently. Now, that''s a genuine smile different from Akan. "Nothing. I''ll call you when I need something." Ares bowed. "As you wish, Matriarch." "Mm." As soon as he left, Akan came forward, collecting the papers she just finished and asked, "You agreed to be called Matriarch, Your Ladyship? That sounds a bit old-fashioned, don''t you think so?" "Rather than calling me Mistress." She doesn''t have a husband; it''s a subjective point of view. Besides, Matriarch is not bad. "Anyway, why did you just introduce him just now?" "To be used to everything and rest after the oath?" Oath. In another term, brainwashing training. "Do not worry, Your Ladyship, he''s quite capable. He has some of Butler Xiwen''s qualities, if not more. Too bad it wasn''t the Butler who trained him." If Akan view him positively with little to no constructive criticism, then he''s excellent. Akan is extremely strict with almost everything yet carefree about himself. "Then I suppose you''ll handle the Cast Iron Project?" "Yes, Your Ladyship, after all, you''re the one who named it. Do you have anything else in mind since you still just told me to get a hold of it?" "We will open trade with other neighbouring kingdoms and empires." Akan raised his brow, but Ett continued, "Therefore, we will have more funds for the militia. A pact can be made, too." "Did I hear it correctly?" "You didn''t." Ett deadpanned, rolling her eyes. "Your Ladyship, you know well that Adiand people are more reclusive than any other empires." "Yes." "Then, is the advantage truly worth the people''s ire?" "That will depend on the people of those who pledge with us act." The first to pledge alliance will walk the first ever created cast Iron Bridge and will get the materials needed to make the Iron Bridge. Either way, it''s still in the beta test, and there are no beta players to do so. It''ll be put on hold till the Iron Bridge is complete. "Since when have you thought of it, Your Ladyship? I have never heard you mention it before." Ett shook her head, "I wasn''t sure before." I just thought about it, staring out my window, looking behind the walls and reminiscing. Then, somehow, it just clicked. "This..." Akan was a bit hesitant. Usually, Her Ladyship would tell him everything and test his knowledge before agreeing to work on something he always knew. This ''Project'' she referred to now is the most direct and surprised him. "It''s for the future." Seeing how deeply Akan contemplated, Ett can''t help but blur it out. You see, the tyrannical rule of the Adiand royals isn''t as dire as before. It is still in the line of being tolerable in Adiand''s ''norm''. "I still don''t understand that much. Although training our forces is essential, it is so early when you mention Your Ladyship. Besides, would the Emperor agree?" "Akan, it''s still a rumination. The Emperor will think about whether there''s a benefit to officially trading with other kingdoms." The products to export and import products that Adiand specialized in should have been down way before to help the people, even if the Empire could support itself. They need to connect to other lands, not just through conquering. "And you said there''s a pact?" "Yes." "Then, if I''m correct, there are two ways. Conqueror or creating a pact. Those who agree would also be our allies; those who are not will be subjected to death and war, becoming a vassal?" In Guren''s point of view, either being forcefully subdued or killed. The conquered lands from the past became provinces, and there was only one rule: to help the Empire and never betray the Emperor. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Akan, what makes you think plebians work every day?" "Copper." "Isn''t it better than always shedding blood?" Akan''s eyes glimmered as if he realized something and laughed heartily. "Indeed, Your Ladyship, indeed. We were so blind by proving our might just as Adiand''s forefathers did." Akan was amazed but still troubled. "Alright, I''ll first do what I can with the ''Project'' and gather more information." Ett nodded. "Very well." Money makes the world go round, a quote she quite knows. Capitalism could slave away millions or billions of people. If an empire has more money than others, who could say no? There are more viable resources with money, after all. Since there would be war in the future, why would the blood not be lessened if it could be prevented, yet the story still stays the same? Not that she doesn''t mind, but at least it would diminish her work. Counting the dead and reimbursement of money and recording the list of families who contributed--nay. "I''m so stressed. When is my EOS?" (End of Shift) Sigh. Ett looked at the handkerchief stuck on her nose. Now¡ª Thud. "The... The Dowager has fainted again." The Physician came with a sigh; from behind him was Ares, her new Butler. *** "Really, should these old bones be reluctant to be a guard, Your Highness." Ares could hear the Physician''s wallowing voice as she was laid on her settee, and he checked her heartbeat. "Thank goodness it''s not as severe as before." Confused as he is now, Ares asked, "What do you mean? In which the Physician gave him a hard stare. "..." "Listen here, dear new Butler; you better be fearless and, at the same time, careful when taking care of Her Highness. She''s sometimes stubborn to the deepest of her marrow and doesn''t care for her health. En, if she would be in a dire state, my neck and yours would probably see each other in the same grave." "That''s something unpleasant then." Ares responded, assisting the Physcian with a wet towel as Ett was having a cold sweat. "You''re new. They must have briefed you, huh?" This made Ares pause. "Indeed, I was." "And you seem to be half briefed." Ares chuckled, "Is that too obvious?" The Physician shrugged, "Sire Akan seems to know you''re smart enough for your good. Besides, it''s not like he didn''t give you his sweet time about the consequence of betrayal." "Then might I be bold enough to say you''re the same?" "Ha! Believe me, Sire Akan is far better than being personally briefed by the Emperor." There''s not much for the Physician to do. All that Ett need is to rest. "Kindly keep this scented Laur Leaves with you. Keep it up to her nose whenever she faints, so she''ll sleep." "But wouldn''t that be..." "Sire Akan consented. The Empress Dowager should rest well for the sake of the Empire even though it''s from the shadows." "...yes." Taking the leaves that were put into a sachet, Ares hid them in his vest''s secret pocket. "Then I''ll leave you with the Empress Dowager. Welcome to the palace, Butler Ares." Ares smiled, albeit a bit awkwardly, "Thank you..." As the doors closed, Ares heaved a sign of relief. His purple eyes gazed at the sleeping Ett and took the Laur Leaves, putting it above her nose. "So this is my new task, huh?" Who would have thought that he was a butler to someone who had caused nations to crumble just with her sight and provoked war? "The rumours before were true but hidden quite well. A lovely maiden of obscure origin that deeply besotted all the lands." The Empress dowager, who, in some strange situation, became a child much less young than her own child. But now that he is witnessing it in person, it is true. Ares sighed. He is somewhat grateful to Sire Akan''s brainwashing. If not, the first time Ares sees the Empress Dowager, even if she is now a child, who knows what must have happened? Although he paused, astonished when he saw the hidden entity for the first time, he was quick enough to act as if it was nothing. He didn''t expect Sire Akan to serve someone with a unique and hidden identity directly. At that time, when he escaped the Shubert Mansion, where he was maltreated, Ares just vowed to Sire Akan that he would serve the Emperor''s loyalty. He won''t be useless. He''ll do anything if he is out of Count Shubert''s grasp. He smiles sadly, staring at Ett. Such a beautiful being locked up in this world, unable to be free. If she does, won''t she be targeted for obsession? "Oh, alack." Ares felt empathy for her after knowing who he would serve, getting a brief background about her, and hearing the old stories from her mother. Sometimes, being blessed with good looks can be exploited quite harshly. Ares was once greatly exploited because of his looks. He understands her even if it''s too little. Ares smiled; he had already figured out who their benefactor was. To think that the person his mother was trading with was the Empress Dowager, he''ll keep it at that. After all, when there were times that he couldn''t communicate and send money to his mother, it was only the Empress Dowager who gave a hefty sum to help with the expenses that even he couldn''t provide. "Right. After this, should I take the Matriarch to the chamber?" That''s one of the things he must do, but it seems inappropriate. "I should ask the Matriarch when she wakes up." Chapter 47: Noble "Why do I feel like I slept longer than usual?" "It must be because you''re too tired, Matriarch." "..." Ett glanced at Ares and didn''t say anything. This time, she was pretty happy that the papers on her desk had lessened. Later in the afternoon, she should be done. After this, Ett can go to her other agenda. Some recent papers could be subdivided for both Guren and Ett, most of which Ett took and organized. "A good way to train mentally and emotionally, but..." Her body is still far from getting used to it. Right now, she must finish these papers and go for a stroll! "Yosh." Ett was burning with motivation. Cough. Cough. "Yeah, right." ¨C3 hours later¨C "She endured a bit longer this time." Physician Fran mused, gently wiping away the blood residue on Ett''s nose. "Have her smell two Laur Leaves for now. I forgot to tell you, the more Laur Leaves, the more potent it will be." Ares, "Why not grind her for the Matriarch tea?" "...she does not like tea unless it''s necessary or forced. We can''t do it all the time." "Will do." "Wonderful." "..." Ett gradually wakes up, pretends to sleep, not knowing what to say. These people, why wouldn''t she hear them if she didn''t feel dizzy for a moment and couldn''t close her eyes for a little bit? No wonder she felt like she was asleep more than doing her task! These traitors, the physician, even influence her newly acquired butler. "You can put it near her nose as well." "This, wouldn''t the Matriarch fell deeply asleep even more." "As she should." Ett, "..." Physcian Franz knows she''s not asleep. This guy... Welp. *** "Ack." She slept another round. As much as she felt highly suitable for taking a nap, her neck hurts from being stiff. "Good afternoon, Matriarch." Ett pursed her lips, looking at Ares, who was smiling innocently. "Mm?" Wait. Afternoon? Ett turned to her wide window. It''s already mid-afternoon. "What in the world..." How many Laur Leaves did you let me smell in my sleep? You think I don''t know?! "Ugh." Now I have to work overtime! If Ares lets her sniff those leaves again, she''ll have to go to her office every midnight! "Matriarch, are you not feeling alright?" Ares lowered his voice, wondering, "Was it too much?" Ett sighed deeply. Brother, I can hear your last question; it''s not a whisper, and yes, it was too much. Thank you very much. Although she understood their concern, they wouldn''t know her aim. Thinking about it makes her mad. If only she could be as carefree as the FL, how good is that? But no, everything must have its effort before being carefree if you''re not the heroine. Ett was resolute in her decision to keep her secrets hidden, no matter what. "This is so messy." "Should I organize the papers for you, Matriarch?" No, not that kind of messy meaning. It''s hard when you can''t fully share your burden with anyone, yet it''s doubtful if you can trust your plans with somebody, especially in this novel. Ett shook her head and continued with the task where she had left off. "Just stay close." She must finish this early tomorrow morning and rest before taking a stroll. She had enough Laur Leaves these days. Can she contact Eru anyway? That bird has been gone for months. It''s suspicious. It doesn''t look normal anymore. "Ares." "Yes, Matriarch?" "How''s your mother?" Ares paused, taken aback by the sudden question. "My mother is fairing well thanks to your generosity, Matriarch." "I see." Now that she still has those disguise vials, Ares'' mother won''t work that much to create a new one and would be on standby. "Have you killed someone?" A random question that stunned him again, bowing immediately. "Forgive me, Matriarch, but I have not. Yet if you order me, I will do so without hesitation." "Even if your mother stops you?" Ares smiled. Is the Matriach testing him? "I''m sure Mother will understand." "Then go for Count Shubert." Ah? Pardon, "Yes¡ª what do you mean? Matriarch?" Should he go back and wait for the Matriarch''s sign to move or get more information to pour black water? A slow-acting poison to use? What must he do? Judging by the way the Matriarch look at him. Ares was sure the Matriarch wouldn''t let him deal with something direct. What could it be? It might be his first time, but surely he''ll do his best to be careful! This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Nothing." Ett put that thought behind her back. It''s not like Ares would indeed kill that person. Ares is different from all the rest in this place. Even if he is brainwashed, he isn''t meant for dirty laundry. This androgynous beauty should stay clean with less shame. Ett already has Akan to abuse with shady businesses. "Just do your responsibility well." That''s it. "Yes, Matriarch?" See, look at that confused and awkward expression. How amusing. Anyhow, being a butler, which is like an informer, is better. "Tell me something I don''t know that''s been recently going on." "About the nobility or the common populace, Matriarch?" "You choose." "Well," Ares paused, "Have you heard of Love Behind Curtained Veil? It''s quite the enigma." That sounds rendezvous. Isn''t that the debauchery parties of nobles mentioned in the novel? Let''s pretend, "Not all of it." "As the name states, it is a gathering full of hegemony and amorality." Ares continued, "Matriarch might think this is normal for higher nobles, but it''s more gruesome than you think. Secret trades have also been going on in this place. I''ve heard from Sire Akan that Archduke Froiz has known this and has been away for this reason." Well, Ett didn''t know the full details, not that she also knows it is related to this Love Behind Curtained Veil. Akan or Guren mainly handled these things as she had just skimmed over them. What a blind spot. Ett asked, "Isn''t the Curtained Veil owner a mystery?" Even in the story, it was written but briefly mentioned that the ML had killed them in a swoop. "Adanel Ecluss is handling it, Matriarch. This is only known by a few who have deeper attachments to the gathering, like Coutn Shubert." Ett was silent for a moment. So, did Cashim know about it? However, she didn''t mention it to be fully aware when she talked to him. Ett''s head started to ache. Another pile of bones was added to the list. I cannot. Hold on, how old is Arandel since she is the second daughter, "You''re telling me that a 16-year-old boy is handling those parties?" "Indeed, Matriarch." "How amazing." What are 16-year-old boys doing on Earth? Gaming! Sports! Studying! Fvck and romance! The maturity is just too big. "Adanel, the eldest son of the Count Ecluss. Are you sure you are not mistaken?" "Yes, I''ve seen him when he talked to Count Shubert. Although everyone was masked, their voice didn''t change, nor did he choose to fake his voice. I recognized his manner when I attended one of the parties as Coun''t Shubert''s specially treated servant." Specially treated servant. I got it. The voice of Ares'' tone didn''t change, noted. You must be holding back, dear young butler. Please hold; that pig will be a meat, just not yet. "Interesting." "Quite a hefty sum for the money to come in and out then." Way faster to process as well. "Yes, Matriarch, even though the Emperor had eliminated the illegal traders called the Beggar Street Incident, there are far more dealings in the noble faction." Ett looked deep in thought. Then Guren is trying to let them have their time, enjoying every moment before he sweeps them all in one big swoop. No wonder Arandel knows too much; his brother Adanel is a walking intel. No, the family has such a broad line of business digging deep into the sewer. It''s such a low-key one. Therefore, if it''s taking this long, too, did the thread extend longer than expected? "Anything else? The Ostenian Duchy?" Ares paused. Should he tell her? "Don''t hesitate." "Erm, well, you see, Matriarch, I don''t know if it''s true or a passing joke that I''ve heard, but it''s about¡­about¡­something connected to revolting. The Ostenian Duchy seems to have a weird obsession with the Emperor." "What do you mean by that?" "As the Matriarch might not know, Veridian is a rich, blueish-green colour that isn''t commonly found in flowers." "Yes." "Well, the Ostenian Duchy had found some flowers that come close, such as those that produce greenish blooms like Green Chrysanthemum or Lily of the Valley. To be more precise, their whole garden was filled with Green Chrysanthemums, and at the back of their mansion were filled with the flower Lily of the Valley." "That''s interesting." Most nobles don''t touch these kinds of colours since they closely resemble the colour of Adiand Royalty and choose flowers such as a rose that closely resembles the black rose of the Imperial Garden. In their eyes, it''s a far more subtle way, in a way safer to do so. But to blatantly show it, aren''t the Ostenian Duchy seemingly like any crazy fans showing their adoration? Or there might be something more? "Let them be for now." Ett isn''t yet sure of Ostenian''s level of threat when, in the story, they are just mini-villains. "Even if they have such thoughts, it won''t happen soon." That won''t happen unless the Garth Duchy from the North agrees. He holds viable power to make this all work. In romance novels, the Northern Duke always has plot armour, especially if it''s where the male lead is from. Even the Ostenian is not enough if they want to overturn the heavens. "Any more?" "Ah, then, the common populace. Before I came here, fewer and fewer outsiders had come unless they had a deep affiliation with the Adiand people. It must be that most trades have been closed after the Beggar Incident, and fewer people could hunt outside the Imperial City''s citadel for herbs and beast." "Though, I''ve heard the head of Adiand''s merchant trade would pay the children as they clean and do their task well. He is humble enough to say it''s all from the Emperor''s support and shares his burden." "..." Ett wants to facepalm. Cashim, that guy misunderstood her. He is blatantly wanting attention and trying to suck up to Guren. "I see." Not enough. After the Beggar Incident, few people went out, fearing that another person or their children would be taken away. This is bad and good in its way. They could employ more people working inside these enclosed walls and monitor what they do, but the distribution of labour needs to be organized. There are those conquered provinces, too. "Seriously." Chapter 48: Start This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Chapter 49: Commander Gammarad These days, rumors spread around the entire Imperial City. The Ecluss daughter still does not wake up after a week, and the Marquis daughter stays in her household. It was said that the chandelier was part of the Marquis''s daughter''s plan, and it has a deeper meaning that someone was helping her or making a deal with her. No one could boldly use the Banquet Hall of the Emperor as a place to scheme. However, there was even a rumor that maybe the Emperor had done it, but it was soon turned down. It''s impossible. The Emperor did care not for such trivial things. It''s more believable because the Ecluss Household sides from an opposite faction, and they are not on good terms with the Ostenian Duchy, who is from another faction. The Marquis Household belongs to the same group as the Ostenian Duchy. Such plays are far more believable than the Emperor doing it himself. "You did good." Ett murmured, her eyes scanning the pamphlet that had just been released that morning. "It''s my pleasure to serve you, Matriarch." "Were there any injuries, especially their faces?" Ares shook his head, "Nothing but a graze and shock from the Marquis'' daughter. Lady Arandel did experience the harsh impact of falling, but the support from Young Veralis Garth reduced the impact. One of the maids from the Ecluss household has given her medicine mixed with an odorless sleeping powder that will last for a week as Matriarch suggested." "And their investigation?" "They won''t be able to know who did it. The person that they caught was dead." A pretending alibi that is already a dead end. "Good to hear." Let this resentment brew more. "What about the Ostenian and the Marquis'' reaction?" "As expected, they denied it as if it''s just a rumor without proof. However, the Marquis did send his daughter with gifts to the Ecluss family, personally thanking them for saving the Marquis daughter from harm''s way." If Arandel didn''t push Ilyana away at that moment, she wouldn''t have been implicated and been in a coma for 1 week. However, Arandel would be dead if Veralis didn''t pull her. "Then how''s the condition of Veralis?" "From what I''ve heard and been informed by Sire Akan, half of his body was used to shield Lady Arandel. A glass share had hit his shoulder, and he needs a few more months to recuperate." It means that Ralis won''t be coming to the palace soon. Not like she didn''t know how much the Duke wanted to delay his son from entering the palace. This ball event is a reasonable disguise to delay the process. "The better, now the Duke of Garth would be more wary in discussing topics with Ostenian Duchy." Suspicion is a dangerous seed; once planted, it only grows with time. Hm. Ecluss'' cherished daughter and one of Garth''s most talented sons were injured. Ett clasped her hand, "Very good." Let''s give it a little push. The physicians outside the palace are capable but less advanced and more knowledgeable than Physcian Fran. A privilege that only is used to serve the royals. "Ares, are they still in the Imperial City?" "Yes, Matriarch." Ett thought for a moment. "Have the Imperial Physician personally examine those two," she ordered. "Tell him to find me once he''s finished." Let''s create more rumors. "Understood, Matriarch. Then please excuse me." "Alright." If Akan was here, Ett was sure he''d be amused as this would mean the Adiand royalty shows favor as Imperial Physcians are exclusively for the palace. Akan would then also attend with Physcian Fran and soon visit Lady Ilyana to get both sides involved. She sighed. This is the difference between a veteran and a newbie, she thought. But she couldn''t always keep Akan by her side all the time¡ªand Ares was proving himself well enough as a trainee. Ett listed tasks for Ares, helping him quickly adjust how things would work in Adiand Palace. Ett stretched her limbs like a cat after naping for so long. "Fu~ so satisfying." She wondered what Guren was doing. "Probably working his ass off again." Right. "Let''s finish this quick and go out." She''ll wait until Ares comes in as she is too lazy to walk alone, even though she has a map of the entire surroundings. This kind of setting is prone to an unexpected encounter. It''s obvious who that person will be if they meet by chance, so nope. *** "Matriarch, the physician said he''ll see to it immediately." "Alright, let me finish this first." After about an hour or two, Ares guided her to the other side of the palace. Huff. Huff. "Water." "Here, Matriarch, do you need any assist?" Ett gave him a bland look. "My apologies." They had stopped at a large gate, a separate part yet still in the lands of the Imperial area where the soldiers would train and watch. The ones who could enter were those who officially worked in the inner part of the palace. They are the best knights, and most of them accompanied Guren during the war. Ett contemplated. She had never met any of them before. This could be an excellent way to understand this place better. "Call the commander for me if he is present." Only the higher-ranked knights could know who she was, much so the Commander of Adiand Knights. "Understood." Ett gazed at the lined trees that were larger and thicker than an Olive Tree. As there were no seats to be seen as it was not something to take in sights like the usual opened areas, Ett pulled out one of her handkerchiefs and sat below the tree, enjoying its beautiful shade and the breezy air that cooled her heart. "This is so chill." Ett closed her eyes. This feels like when she was on Earth having a one-month vacation in their province before returning to the bustling city high above in the sea of lights. Ah, those relaxing days after another bloody battle dealing with work life. It''s the same situation today. "Greetings, Your Grace." Solid and steady footsteps stopped just right in front of her. It''s as if the whole world had darkened. As Ett opened her eyes, right before she was a tall and bulky man the size of a bear with scars riddling his face. The man was already kneeling, yet Ett felt she was still staring at a giant. At first look, the man looked intimidating, yet his well-downed clothes gave him more of a sturdy bodyguard she saw in guarding celebrities. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Ett took out one of her handkerchiefs and then frowned; it''s not a bandana, lest three bandanas accommodate the size of his butt, maybe just his anus. She tapped four handkerchiefs, ushering the Commander to sit beside her. Does a commander ever need it? No, she just did it for whatever reason. "Come. You''re too tall." "I would rather not, Your Grace; please retrieve the handkerchief as it''s undeserving of me." "It has been done. Do you want me to retrieve it?" "..." "Order." "Then this subject is extremely grateful." You sound burned, bro. Without any choice and by the beckoning of Ares, the Commander awkwardly sits beside Ett. She looks like a four-year-old child compared to the Commander. Immediately, a musk scent permeated the air; it must be from training. Ah, the smell of masculinity; it''s been a long time since I smelled this kind of scent. Not that it''s too strong. "How does His Majesty address you?" "Informally." The Commander replied. "It''s just Gammarad, You''re Grace." "Gammarad." It indeed sounds impressive and massive, just like his size. Pulling another handkerchief, she put it on her left, ushering Ares. "Ares, you too." Her earthly manners make her uncomfortable seeing such a position. There''s no need to raise authority when she wants to talk casually. "How''s the situation with the armies?" "Sire Akan informed me to train our soldiers better; even though there''s peace in our empire, it is not bad to be prudent." It is more like Sire Akan hinted that there would be a war and that the Adiand Empire would play a more significant role. This made Gammarad wonder if the Empress Dowager had the idea rather than the Emperor himself. The Pass of Power between the two royals and their order--hmm, how could Gammarad express this? Although he is in direct command of the Emperor by the secret Decree of the Emperor, which was written and kept uttermost secrecy, the Empress Dowager has the power also to command as long as it''s for the sake of the Adiand Empire. As both Adiand royals are doing their duties as Commander, Gammarad has no conflicts with following their order. "Does Her Majesty have any suggestions?" Gammarad didn''t dare to look at Her Grace, yet from his peripheral vision, he could see her leaning on the tree in relaxation as she wrung her handkerchief, wiping her nose. It seems the illness Akan told him before was the truth and worse. The pungent smell of blood wafted on his nose. "Well, cough. Hold on." Ett sneezed. "Ugh." Gammarad turned his head at the sky. How pitiful. It reminds him of when he first saw the Empress Dowager; she was utterly mesmerizing yet sinful to gaze at. But most of all, it is unreachable, just like the moon in the night sky. However, this little child, the Dowager, is quite more of a mortal now. Ett didn''t know she was being compared to when she was before, and now, as Ett wiped her nose and handed it over to Ares, who reached out and opened a box, a mini bin, she calls it. Of all coughts per minute wherein she wants to appear noble, this bloody cough and sneeze have to ruin it. Can you give me a break? Ett nodded, "Well, yes." "Other than the Emperor having Shadow Guards, are any soldiers trained for assassination and acting as mstovaris?" Hearing this, Gamarad was sure this would be now for the Empress Dowager''s scheme. She''s starting again after months of staying silent. Gamarad shook his head. "A soldier being an assassin is unheard of, and mstovaris... Mostly, we buy the information." Besides buying information, there was no department for an information guild-like structure solely for the royal Adiand. What if the information guild gives misinformation? It''s not that Ett doesn''t trust Cashim; it''s just a means for being cautious. "Ah geez." "???" "My oversight." This is because she wasn''t interested in military affairs when she came here and just had a brief overview. "What does Her Grace mean?" Gammarad and even Ares became confused; they could not follow Ett''s thoughts. Ett shook her head. Like in other countries with different types of military personnel¡ªlike standard soldiers, special forces, private armies, and even intelligence agents like those in the CIA. Even if their world was vastly different, valuable lessons were to be learned. The Adiand don''t fully own the Information Guild; the Isotel, which is reputable for its intel, is built by Cashim, not theirs, unless they acquire it. Ett doesn''t believe Cashim would hand it over so quickly. Nor the Love Behind Curtain Veils. "Commander Gamamrad, have you ever wondered if having some other group of knights to specialize in different areas would be swifter?" "That..." "Have some thought; this does not mean the knight is stripped of his original duty to protect the empire." "I''m tired." Ett coughed as Gammarad was about to rise; Ett stopped him. She patted her shoulder, raising her arms a bit, remembering something she watched from a movie. Although she''s not a man, as a superior, this could look like an encouragement. The Commander is smart enough to think it through rather than elaborating her thoughts. Besides, he''ll have more time to ponder; if there are any inquiries, he could come directly to her or anyone besides her. "This place is good for your mind." "Pardon me, Matriarch, your... Your handkerchief--" Ett immediately cut him off. "I don''t want it." Ares smiled, "Then can this humble one keep this for his childish sentiment as well?" Ett just shrugged, walking away; Ares glanced at the Commander, who didn''t sit at Ett''s handkerchief, making it less noticeable. So, the Empress dowager knows he has been squatting without genuinely sitting at the handkerchief she placed and didn''t prolong the conversation, huh? Ares had another new understanding about his Mistress. "Until then, Commander." "Yes, until then...butler." Commander Gammarad stood up and cupped his fist, only after Ett was nowhere in sight, and then he became ramrod straight. He glanced at the handkerchief and hesitated before taking it and carefully folding it as he placed it in the hidden pocket nearby chest, not before he wiped his hands until they were clean and without a sweat. It was not that Gammarad was disgusted, nor did they view their ruler and the Dowager as a god, but it was lesser and inclined as an Adiand citizen. For those who loyally served the Adiand royals, something directly given or even personal things from them is considered unworthy to wear or take. It is a privilege, but their high respect for the one they serve is bone-deep. Emotions surged, clashing within him before he took a steadying breath. Exhaling slowly, he stepped through the second gate, composed and prepared for what awaited. When he returns home, he''ll have to lock this handkerchief in a secret compartment along with the family''s heirloom. The gate behind him closed when he returned to the other side. "I thought Butler Ares would talk to you more as Sire Akan is away. Quite a brief talk." His second-in-command tease. Gammarad wasn''t any bit in the mood to return such humor. "It''s the Dowager herself." "Oh, its no wo--pardon?!" "Gather the other commandants at the Hall. I have something to discuss with all of you." Seems so urgent, his second in command thought and nodded. "Then let me summon them." His second in command walked away, but he stopped thinking thoughtfully, "Commander, this is the first time she''s taking a direct interest in us." "Just go." "Alright. Alright." Just what is the Dowager thinking? Are the Palace Knights not sufficient enough?